Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

November 22, 2024

The light sounds of Lisa’s deep breathing greeted Carla as she slipped out of her bedroom. She was in the same position she’d been in the night before when Carla spread the blanket over her. All the tension and stress of life had fled her face in sleep, leaving Carla startled by its impossible softness. The same unfamiliar butterflies sprang to life in her stomach, her fingers tingling at her side with the desire to reach out and trace the sharp lines of Lisa’s cheekbones and jaw, to see if her skin was as velvety soft as it looked.
Fighting the urge, Carla tip-toed into the kitchen to prepare a cold glass of water and a handful of paracetamol for when the unconscious detective sergeant inevitably woke up regretting every life decision that led to that first drink last night.
Carla was dressed and pouring a second mug of tea before Lisa showed any signs of life. It had been oddly comforting, moving around the flat with her soft snoring filling the usual silence. Now, Carla felt the smile pulling at her face as Lisa stirred and opened her eyes, looking momentarily confused.
“There she is. Back with us are ya?”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Good morning,” Roy greeted as the bang of the door announced Carla’s arrival. The place was buzzing as usual.
“Mornin,Roy,” smiled Carla.
“You’re later than usual this morning,” he observed.
“Ah, just a slow morning. Took a bit to get moving. Can I get a coffee and a bacon butty, please,” she ordered, glad she’d eaten at home before Lisa woke to avoid questions of multiple sandwiches.
“Of course.” He tottered off, leaving her time to wonder if poor Lisa had made it back to the sofa or if she was still curled over the bog. Carla felt for her. She’d been in the same position too many times to count over the years. She just hoped her own tried and true remedy would help and not make things worse.

The steaming water burned away the lingering embarrassment of waking up on Carla’s sofa clueless about the previous night’s events, only to end up sick in her ensuite covered in her own mess and begging death to take her. She let it stream over her face, breathing deeply and praying that any vestiges left in her stomach would stay put.
Deciding she may as well go all in on her shower, Lisa grabbed the half empty shampoo bottle and lathered her hair. The subtle scent of Carla’s conditioner shouldn’t have been as familiar as it was, but the second she began working it through hair, the usual anxiety and tension that always settled just beneath her skin noticeably lessened.
Wrapped in only a towel with no clean clothes to speak of, Lisa eyed the pile of clothes she’d shed earlier. The thought of putting them back on had bile burning her throat and threatened to erase all the progress she’d made since waking up.
Cracking open the door, she peeked into the adjoining bedroom to make sure Carla hadn’t returned without her notice. Still blissfully empty, Lisa spotted Carla’s abandoned dressing gown hanging on the back of the door. With no better options, she grabbed the robe and slipped it on, securing it just as the sound of a key in the lock announced Carla’s return. Heat crept up her neck. She could imagine the teasing in her immediate future and it was time to face the music.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The first bite of her gifted breakfast had Lisa closing her eyes and groaning in ecstasy. Once again, Carla had come to her rescue. It was becoming a frequent habit that had terrifying implications. The last thing Lisa wanted was to depend on someone else. Nothing good could stem from letting herself rely on Carla. If only it didn’t feel so damn good to have someone to share the load that had been sitting like a lead weight on her shoulders ever since Becky died. Whenever Carla was within eyeshot, Lisa felt like her lungs could fill properly for the first time in three years. And as much as she tried to deny it, her body’s reaction to the beautiful brunette was only getting stronger as they spent time together. She feared the day it all came to a head and she was forced to watch Carla walk away from her for the last time.
It was her own train of thought rather than the previous night’s activities that made it difficult to swallow the last bite of her sandwich. She tried to shake the foreboding feeling that had settled in her bones as she threw away the rubbish and washed up.
Filling the kettle, she decided to follow her usual day off routine as well as she could. It wasn’t often she was given the opportunity to relax, and the alcohol still saturating her blood forced her to do something she hadn’t done in years. Nothing.
Carla’s blessing still echoing in her mind made it much less awkward to rummage through her bathroom to find some lotion and get started on her few hours of mandatory self-care.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The office door closed behind Ryan, leaving Carla alone with her thoughts. She did her best to pick up her pen and finish the invoice she’d been working on before he strolled in with his annoying assumptions and talk about feelings, but it was impossible. “Get on with it, woman!” kept ringing in her ears and without a conscious decision to do so, she stood, grabbed her bag, and strode out of Underworld like a woman on a mission.
Carla’s heart thundered in her chest as she slid her key in the lock and pushed the door open. Lisa was fully dressed and draining the last of her water when the door closed behind Carla.
“Sorry, I’m just gettin dressed. I’m back to factory settings now, thanks to you,” she said gratefully.
“Don’t.” Carla had no bloomin idea where her sudden confidence was coming from, but she prayed it would last a little longer.
“Don’t what?” asked Lisa, clearly focused on other things.
“Don’t get dressed.”
Lisa’s gorgeous eyes widened in surprise and understanding as Carla closed the distance between them in three strides and cupped her face. Lisa knew she needed to step back and re-establish the boundaries she’d placed solidly between them, but the second Carla’s lips met hers, all logical thought fled. So, when Carla pulled back just enough to make sure Lisa was okay, it was Lisa pulling her in once more.
Lisa’s lips were a velvet fire against Carla’s. Her pulse raced in a way it never had before. Fingers dug into her shoulders, as Lisa tentatively deepened the kiss. Just the taste of her made Carla light headed. How had she ever thought she could be just friends with this woman?
She walked them backward until Lisa’s back was against the counter and their bodies were flush against each other. With the need to taste every inch of her growing in Carla’s chest, she kissed a trail over Lisa’s sharp jaw to her ear and down the long line of her neck. Lisa’s head tipped back and Carla nipped at the racing pulse point just above her clavicle. Lisa’s soft gasp sent a roaring inferno straight to her core.
“Don’t leave a mark,” she managed to breathe. Lisa could feel Carla’s smile against her skin.
“Course not. Not where it can be easily seen, anyway.” The sensual rasp as Carla spoke made Lisa’s breath catch and a shiver ran through her. Carla returned her attention to Lisa’s lips. One hand slid around her neck, holding her gently but firmly in place. The other slid down to her waist before traveling back up just enough to slip beneath the silk camisole she’d just put on.
The touch of skin on skin only served to fan the flames. Lisa’s hands tangled in Carla’s hair as velvet tongues danced until both of them were gasping for air. When they broke apart, Carla fully expected Lisa to turn and run without so much as a glance back.
Instead, her green eyes burned straight through Carla as a cheeky smile tugged at her lips.
“Bedroom. Now.”
It was a miracle that Carla’s heart didn’t stop on the spot. Frozen in place, a now grinning Lisa grabbed her hand and pulled her through the closed door to the bedroom beyond.
At the sight of the shirt sliding off of Lisa’s shoulders and falling to the floor, Carla lost the ability to think. She traced the movement of Lisa’s fingers dropping to the top of her trousers, unfastening them and giving them a gentle nudge to let them join the growing pile on the floor.
Mistaking Carla’s inaction for nerves, Lisa’s gaze softened.
“We don’t have to do this, Carla. It’s okay to stop now.”
No longer frozen, Carla refused to waste one more second when she could be tracing every line of that breathtaking body with her tongue. She silenced Lisa’s unnecessary concern with a kiss forceful enough to send them both tumbling back onto the bed.
“Or not,” Lisa laughed breathlessly as Carla broke contact long enough to pull the silk camisole over her head, leaving her nearly naked and ready to be devoured.
Lisa could feel Carla’s smile as she kissed her way down her neck and chest until she hovered over her barely contained breasts. Carla gripped the lace and pulled it firmly down, revealing pebbled dusky pink nipples. Lisa threw an arm over her face and arched as Carla’s mouth descended, tongue swirling and teeth gently scraping with expert precision. Her hand took up the slack on the other breast, thumb brushing over her before gently pinching and rolling.
Carla had never heard a sweeter sound than the increasingly desperate whines escaping Lisa’s throat as she lost her carefully managed control. In all the times she’d thought of this exact scenario before, and she’d thought of it more than she cared to admit, she assumed she would be nervous and fumbling. She assumed her hands would shake and she’d have to force herself to touch and explore the other woman’s body.
She had never been so wrong. It was as easy as breathing to touch her soft skin. There wasn’t an ounce of hesitation in lowering her head and teasing the already sensitive nipples. And as she kissed her way back to Lisa’s lips, the only tremble in her exploring fingers was from anticipation as they slipped past the waistband of her pants and slipped through Lisa’s drenched folds to find exactly what she was looking for.
Carla swallowed Lisa’s moan with a kiss and she brushed over the sensitive bundle of nerves she knew would heighten her pleasure. Lisa’s fingers dug into her still covered shoulders. Had Carla not been dressed, she had no doubt she’d be left with a lasting reminder of their first afternoon together.
Moving on instinct, she circled slowly, occasionally applying more pressure until Lisa’s breathing was bordering on hyperventilation.
“Don’t stop!” she gasped, as if Carla would. Nothing short of a tornado ripping through the flat could force her to stop touching the writhing detective beneath her.
Lisa couldn’t fight the tidal wave building inside of her much longer. She knew the second she let it, it would shatter her with no hope of putting the pieces back together. Then Carla’s lips were at her ear.
“Let go,” she breathed, that husky voice the final straw that sent her careening over the edge so violently that stars burned behind her eyelids. Carla held her tightly as wave after wave crashed over her, stealing her sanity and leaving her a gasping puddle melting into the sheets.
Carla rolled to the side, gently removing her hand, smug grin firmly in place.
“You’re well proud of yourself, aren’t you,” Lisa teased when she finally regained the power of speech.
“Are you telling me you didn’t enjoy yourself?” Carla laughed.
“You could have told me you’d been with a woman before,” said Lisa, rolling over to rest her chin on Carla’s chest so she could see her face. Carla looked confused.
“I haven’t, less you count myself,” Carla assured her.
“Are you sure?” Lisa asked, surprised. Carla barked out a laugh.
“I admit there are some fuzzy nights from my younger days, but I think I’d remember jumping the fence to play for the other team. Why’d you ask?”
“I dunno. I just expected you to be a little more… timid I guess.”
“Didn’t really cross my mind. I just wanted to touch you, so I did.”
“Well, turnabout’s fair play then.”
“Huh?”
In response, a wicked grin split Lisa’s face and it was Carla’s turn to bite back a moan.
Lisa helped Carla shed her clothes as well as tossing off what was left of her own. She hadn’t expected her body's reaction to seeing Carla’s lithe form completely bare just for her, especially after already finishing just moments before. But one look and she could already feel a second orgasm beginning to build without a single touch.
“Gorgeous,” she whispered before crashing against Carla’s lips and reminding herself of what she had been missing the last three years.
Carla had never been so turned on in her life as she was when Lisa’s weight settled on top of her and there wasn’t a single barrier between them. Lisa’s skin was a live wire, sending an overwhelming shock of pleasure radiating out from everywhere it connected with hers.
She was used to every intimate touch being rough and calloused. She was used to heaving and grunting. This was nothing like that and she couldn’t believe she’d ever considered any of it enjoyable. She could finally understand why ancient poets and artists wrote sonnets and sculpted marble statues of beautiful women. If she was in any condition to talk, she may have written a haiku of her own.
Lisa’s hands and mouth were everywhere at once, driving her mad with need. But when Lisa’s thigh slipped between her legs and pressed against her, Carla was done for. As Lisa moved upwards, increasing the pressure and adding friction to the party, Carla’s sharp inhale told Lisa it wouldn’t be long. Unfortunate really, as she was just getting started.
Just as Carla was at the peak of pleasure and ready to dive over the edge, Lisa removed her leg resulting in a desperate whine. Carla clutched her, eyes closed and chest heaving.
“No, Lisa. Please. I’m so close,” she cried.
“I know,” she grinned.
Carla’s eyes sprang open and locked onto her as she trailed a hand down over her chest and stomach to slip easily between her thighs. Lisa had to bite her lip to stop a groan at the wet heat that greeted her.
“You’re so wet,” she breathed as she brushed over Carla’s clit once. Twice. And then moved down to slide two fingers into her, meeting no resistance. Carla’s hands fisted in the sheets at either side of her and Lisa knew it was only a matter of seconds until she would feel Carla’s walls tensing and clutching at her fingers. Time to watch her fall apart.
Lisa returned her thigh to its previous position, using it to brace her hand and increase the pressure. With her thumb sliding over Carla’s clit, she hooked her fingers and pressed firmly against her, hitting at the perfect angle to send Carla screaming over the edge.
Watching Carla lose herself to sensation was the most glorious thing she’d ever seen. She couldn’t wait to learn all the ways to break that tightly held control and leave her gasping.
“Feckin hell, Lisa. I think you’ve killed me,” she panted.
“I certainly hope not. I’m just getting started.”

A cold drink of water had never tasted so good. Carla was still panting and shaking as she did her best to calm her pulse and hydrate.
“What am I doing?” she asked herself in amazement. She couldn’t believe this is how her afternoon turned out.
A vibrating on the table drew her eye as a thoroughly tousled Lisa popped out of the bedroom with Carla’s dressing gown quickly thrown on.
“What are you doing?” Lisa asked, eyes shining.
“Ah, having a drink,” she answered, holding up the evidence. “Your phone’s going.”
Lisa didn’t even glance at it.
“Oh, let it. Get back in here, you.” Carla’s gaze was drawn to her mouth as she bit her bottom lip before disappearing back into the bedroom. An offer she couldn’t refuse.
“Bloomin ‘eck,” she muttered to herself before abandoning her water and following right behind her.

Lisa had already thrown off the dressing gown and was eager to help Carla do the same. She stalked forward and reached for the sash tied at her waist. The robe fell open, revealing an uninterrupted expanse of olive skin. Lisa slipped her hands under the open robe to grab Carla firmly by the hips. She claimed her beautiful lips as she spun them and walked Carla backwards until the bed hit the back of her knees. Lisa gave her one more push, forcing her to sit on the edge of the bed before climbing up herself to straddle Carla’s hips. A hand came up to tangle in Lisa’s hair, drawing their mouths back together until Lisa broke the kiss to sit back up.
Carla was a vision, propped up on her elbows, body bare for Lisa’s consumption. And she planned to consume every inch.
Carla’s eyes widened as Lisa slipped off of her to kneel on the floor. She leaned forward to brush burning kisses up one thigh and down the other as she gently pushed her knees apart.
“Okay?” Lisa asked with the little restraint she still held. It was quickly fading at the sight before her.
“God, yes,” Carla breathed, voice breaking.
Carla’s head fell back and her eyes slammed closed at the first brush of Lisa’s tongue. Each slow, firm swipe heightened Carla’s sensitivity until she thought she may pass away right then and there. Then Lisa shifted, moving Carla’s legs over her shoulders to offer better access. Carla felt two fingers slide over her, gathering moisture before pressing achingly slowly into her and curling. Her thighs closed around Lisa’s head, heels digging into her back as those devilish fingers curled again and again. Carla was already barely hanging on when Lisa closed her lips around her clit and sucked gently but firmly. Carla threw her hand over her own mouth and bit into her palm to keep from bringing every inhabitant within a three mile radius running to check on her.
Lisa didn’t let up for a second. She kept the suction steady, using the tip of her tongue to add the lightest stimulation to the sensitive bud, sending Carla right back over the edge before her first orgasm had completely faded.
Shaking and breathless, Carla’s thighs fell open, releasing Lisa’s head. Trembling hands pushed at her, too sensitive to take another second. Grinning, Lisa climbed back up the bed to kiss the panting Carla.
Carla could taste herself on Lisa’s lips, and far from being put off, it would have sent her spiraling again had she been in any state to do so.
Lisa fully expected them to be done as she took in the flushed form of Carla trying to catch her breath. She didn’t expect Carla to grab her and roll until Lisa was on her back and Carla was hovering over her.
“My turn,” she grinned. Lisa reached up to cup her face.
“You don’t have to. I know this is all new and it’s a big step…” Carla kissed her silent.
“Shut your trap. I want to taste you.” Her tone left no room for argument, not that she wanted to.
Carla trailed open-mouthed kisses all the way down, stopping for a moment to worship Lisa’s hardened nipples before continuing her journey over her stomach and trim mound until she was sliding between Lisa’s open thighs.
The heady scent was exhilarating, begging Carla to taste, but she wanted to take her time. Instead of driving right in, she kissed Lisa’s inner thigh before adding teeth to leave a mark that would fade quickly, but still sent a thrill through her. Seeing her mark claiming Lisa spiked her desire to blinding heights. Add to that the gasp and moan it inspired and Carla could feel her blood heat to combustible levels.
Finally, she leaned forward and slid a flat tongue from Lisa’s entrance over her clit before swirling around it and back down. Lisa’s fingers flew down to tangle in her hair, gripping it tight to hold Carla’s head in place. Lisa’s flavor, sharp and intoxicating, exploded on Carla’s tongue and she knew she would gladly spend every moment of the rest of her life with her head between this woman’s legs.
She may not have experience to guide her, but Lisa’s tugging hands and increasingly desperate whines showed her exactly what to do to carry Lisa to the brink and throw her over the edge. Moisture spilled down her chin and hand as Lisa arched in a silent scream. Carla eased just enough to let her ride it out and begin to relax before starting a fresh assault.
Lisa was sure Carla was trying to kill her. Carla’s free hand was on her stomach, holding her in place until another even stronger orgasm ripped through her. The third was nearly indistinguishable from the second, following without interruption.
Unable to take any more, Lisa used her grip on Carla’s hair to pull her up and back to her mouth. The kiss was lenguid and gentle, ending with their foreheads resting together, eyes closed as they both tried to catch their breath.
Eventually, Carla rolled, settling against Lisa’s side and resting her cheek over Lisa’s still racing heart. Fingers combed absently through Carla’s hair, smoothing the tangled results of the last few hours.
Lisa stared at the ceiling, feeling more relaxed and content than she had since Becky died. For the first time since that horrible day, Lisa could feel her heart beating strongly and evenly in her chest, as if the shattered pieces had finally mended. The thought was as exhilarating as it was terrifying.

Chapter Text

25 November, 2024

“Carla got hurt.” The words echoed in Lisa’s mind, stealing her breath and making the edges of her vision go black. Betsy was silent in the passenger seat, curled in on herself as Lisa did her best to get them to the hospital in one piece while falling apart inside.
Flashes of their afternoon together played in her mind. The kiss of Carla’s skin against hers. The taste of her setting Lisa’s world on fire. It’s all she’d been able to think about since they parted ways. She’d been on the verge of calling Carla and begging for forgiveness several times a day since. Now, she may never get the chance.
Her credentials at the ready, Lisa flashed them at anyone who even looked at her like they may try to stand between her and Carla. Betsy gripped her hand, following behind like she had when she was little.
“Detective Sergeant, how can I…” The friendly nurse began.
“Carla Connor’s room, please.” She did her best not to snap.
“Intensive Care, room eight,” she offered, pointing down the long hall behind her.
Panic froze her in place when she saw the grief stricken look on Ryan’s face as she pushed through the door. Both Ryan and Roy stood to greet them, but the room was otherwise empty.
“Hey,” said Ryan weakly, shoving his hands in his pockets.
“Hi,” was all Lisa could manage in return. Where was Carla?

“I want to stay and see her,” complained Betsy.
“She probably won’t be awake until tomorrow. You may as well go home and grab some dinner. I’ll be there as soon as I can,” Lisa insisted.
“I’d be happy to take her home, if it would help,” offered Roy.
“There, you won’t even have to take a cab on your own. Go on, Bets. I promise to call if anything changes.” Betsy didn’t like it, and Lisa was fully prepared for the war she usually got from her daughter these days. It didn’t come.
“Fine,” she conceded, shocking Lisa.
She walked them to the hospital entrance, shocked again when Betsy turned and opened her arms. Lisa enveloped her, holding her tight.
“You’ll call?” Betsy reiterated when Lisa finally let her go.
“Promise. Try not to worry.”
Betsy rolled her eyes, but nodded and turned to follow Roy.

Turning, Lisa made her way back to Carla’s empty hospital room and took Roy’s vacated seat. She tried to make small talk, but useless chatter had never been her strong suit even in the best of times. Now, with anxiety and fear gripping her, it was nearly impossible.
The clock ticked away the time until she couldn’t sit still anymore. She stood and began pacing the room, Ryan’s eyes tracing her movements. She could have sworn the worry faded from his face to be replaced with something almost smug, but that didn’t make any sense. What on Earth could he possibly be feeling smug about at the moment?

A clattering in the hallway drew their gazes as Carla was finally wheeled into the room. Lisa stepped out of the way, giving them room to hook up all of the machines necessary, and nearly collapsed into the chair once more. Carla barely looked alive. Between the great bandage on her head and the ventilator breathing for her, the only visible part of her was her eyes, complete with deep dark circles.
“How is she?” Ryan asked, turning his attention to the doctor who had entered with her, but Lisa couldn’t manage to force her gaze away from Carla’s face.
“We were able to locate and repair the bleed. It had built up some pressure on her brain, which was the main cause of her losing consciousness. We left a drain in place that we will be able to remove in the next few days, and barring any other complications, she should be able to go home this weekend.”
“Why is she still on a ventilator?” asked Lisa.
“We are going to keep her sedated for the night, just to give her time to recover. Tomorrow morning, someone will be in to remove the tube and wake her,” explained the doctor, patiently.
“Can we stay with her?” asked Lisa.
“One of you can stay. The other will need to come back during visiting hours tomorrow.”
“Thank you, for everything,” said Ryan gratefully, shaking her hand.
“Of course. If you need anything, the nurses will be in and out all night. Please, don’t hesitate to ask. I will be back in the morning to check on her progress.”
“Thanks again,” Ryan offered before they were left alone with the unconscious Carla and the quietly humming machines keeping her alive.
“So, shall we rock, paper, scissors for who takes the night shift?” asked Ryan, holding out a closed fist and smacking it into his other palm.
“I’ll stay. Go home and get some rest.”
“Are you sure? She’s dreadful company in this state, trust me,” teased Ryan. The doctor’s assurances had obviously had an effect on his mood. Lisa wished the same were true for her. She could still feel the death grip that worry had on her chest, making it difficult to breathe.
“I’m sure. I’ll see you in the morning.”
Lisa grabbed the folding chair and scooted it right next to Carla.
“Right, I’ll bring coffee then. Call if anything changes.” When she looked up to tell him goodbye, that insufferable smug look was back. But before she could comment, he was gone.

Lisa could feel Carla’s steady pulse beating against her wrist as she held her hand. Nurses were in and out for an hour or so and then they were left alone, the lights dimmed, and Lisa finally lost her tenuous hold on her emotions. Hot tears filled her eyes and spilled over her cheeks. She let out a shaky breath and leaned down to brush a kiss on Carla’s limp hand.
“I’m sorry, Carla. I’m so sorry. Please, come back to me.”

She didn’t remember falling asleep, but the nurse’s hand on her shoulder shocked her awake.
“I’m sorry, love. I just need to check her I.V.” she apologized, reaching for the hand still grasped tightly in both of Lisa’s.
Lisa reluctantly let go and scooted out of the way, turning to look out the window. She was shocked to see the first hints of sunrise stretching over the town below. Pulling her phone out, she checked the time. Above three missed calls from her daughter, half-past six flashed, shocking her. She’d slept over eight hours for the first time in recent memory. And not so recent memory. The last time she’d gotten a full night’s sleep, Becky had been in bed with her.
The thought brought her up short. How did this aggravating, infuriating, nosy and opinionated woman manage to get under her skin and through her defenses without her even knowing? Every time she managed to erect her walls, Carla would swoop in and bulldoze them with a single glance or touch. It was terrifying.
Lisa knew she needed to leave. The second Carla opened those big, dark eyes, she knew all of her defenses would crumble and she’d never be able to keep her distance. The nurse finished and left them alone once more. One look at the sleeping woman, and Lisa knew she couldn’t leave her alone. She was so fragile. So vulnerable.
Sighing in defeat and promising herself that she’d leave as soon as Ryan and Roy arrived, Lisa scooted next to the bed once more and reached for Carla’s limp hand, annoyed all over again at the comfort the simple touch offered.
Less than an hour later, the doctor returned to check on Carla and lighten the sedation to start waking her up. Lisa expected her to open her eyes and start shouting at everyone, but as time ticked on and Carla didn’t move, fear began to grip Lisa once more. Try as she might, she couldn’t fight the tears burning her eyes. She squeezed Carla’s hand, begging her to return the pressure.
“Come on, Carla. Come on,” she begged, “I can’t do this again.” But Carla slept on.

Chapter Text

28 November, 2024

Lisa stared at the computer screen, willing it to show something new. Something that would help her toss Matty and Logan Radcliffe in a 5 by 5 cell to rot once and for all. She loathed reading her wife’s name in that file. It made her sick to scroll past the crime scene photos, crimson blood blinding her no matter how fast she moved the mouse.
The more she read, the angrier she got. The evidence she’d examined time and time again hadn’t magically morphed to prove the Radcliffes were as guilty as she knew they were. She could hear her heart beating in her own ears, drowning out everything else until Kit dropped into the chair across from her.
“Are you okay?” he asked, sounding almost as if he actually cared about her answer.
“Just can’t stop thinking about that scumbag,” she admitted.
“You don’t think Matty Radcliffe had something to do with Becky’s death, do you?”
“Possibly, yeah.” He was there. He’d heard the same thing she did. Why wasn’t he the least bit suspicious? The git.
“Why would he raise it if he was? He’s got nothing to gain.” Why was she talking about this with him at all? There was only one person she wanted to talk to at the moment, and she was doing her best not to think about her. Kit’s skepticism wasn’t helping.
“Because he’s a cocky lit…” she started, but quickly abandoned ship. It wasn’t worth losing her composure in front of this big headed idiot.
“I don’t know, maybe he read about it online. Someone told him. It could be anything.”
“No, it’s too specific. I thought I might have missed something in the file, but…”
“Any joy?” he asked.
“No,” she was loath to admit.
“Well, I could always bring him in for something else. I’m sure there’s some suitable unsolved crime if I looked hard enough.” She wanted to say yes. Anything to get them off the street to make Weatherfield a bit safer. But she couldn’t risk it. And not only because she didn’t want them getting out on a technicality. If she said yes, Kit may well use it against her to try and force her out.
“Tempting, but I don’t think we should jeopardize things.”
“Your call.”
He finally left, leaving her alone with her thoughts. And far from forgetting about a certain beautiful brunette, Lisa was struck again by the overwhelming need to talk to her. Something about Carla always seemed to calm her racing mind and set the world right again. And that’s exactly what she needed.
Giving in, she promised herself that this would be the last time. That she would be able to keep her distance after tonight. She grabbed her keys and was out the door without another thought.

Lisa glanced through the window into Carla’s room, grateful to find her alone. Just the sight of her was a balm on Lisa’s frayed nerves. Now she needed to hear her voice.

Carla was shocked to see Lisa walking through the door. She’d been battling with herself all evening on whether or not to call her about Betsy’s involvement in the robbery, but she had yet to make a decision. So what was she doing here? Carla was certain Lisa wanted nothing more to do with her after their last tense conversation.
“Hi. Um, I was just passing so I thought I’d pop in and say hello. Can I come in?” she asked.
“Yeah, of course.” As if Carla would ever pass up a chance to see her. But maybe this was fate, making her decision for her. And who was she to fight fate.
“Betsy came to see me earlier, Lisa,” Carla began. Lisa didn’t even seem to hear her.
“Something’s happened.” Lisa sounded on the verge of breaking down.
“Hey, what’s happened? Are you okay?” Carla examined her face, immediately seeing that she definitely wasn’t okay. Her hand twitched, aching to reach out and offer comfort, but she didn’t want Lisa to turn and run again, so she fought the urge.
“Yeah… I just need to talk. Is that alright?” Carla’s hand moved of its own volition, but she managed to stop short of grabbing Lisa and pulling her closer.
“Yeah. Of course.”

Lisa tried never to let anyone see her break. She had a reputation she needed to uphold, after all. But as she explained what was happening to Carla, who immediately supported her suspicions without hesitation, she couldn’t hold it in anymore.
Carla’s hand on her arm and her gentle reminder to breathe kept Lisa grounded in the moment, tempering her rising panic and letting her draw a deep shaking breath. Like she knew it would, Carla’s presence calmed her. And with that calm came the embarrassment.
“Sorry. Sorry. I don’t know why I’m telling you all this,” Lisa apologized.
“You can tell me anything. Anytime. You know that,” soothed Carla. Couldn’t she see that Carla would do anything to make her life easier? To make her smile?

When Lisa mentioned Betsy, Carla knew she couldn’t say anything. She couldn’t be the cause of any more heartache for Lisa, even if that meant the scum that robbed the factory went free. It was a price she was willing to pay if it would save Lisa even an ounce of pain.

It was nearly an hour later by the time Lisa slid behind the wheel of her car and turned the key. Darkness had well fallen, cloaking the world in shadow, but she felt like a suffocating weight had been removed from her chest. It was getting harder and harder to deny the effect Carla had on her, especially when she was so good to Betsy as well. Lisa knew that the second she dropped her defenses, Carla would take up residence in her heart and never leave. She knew it would be as easy as breathing to fall in love with Carla Connor, which is exactly why she needed to stop it immediately. Every moment spent alone with Carla was one step closer to her safe and simple life imploding. And that explosion would alter her world forever.

November 29, 2024

Carla definitely didn’t expect Lisa to be there. She absolutely did not glance up every time anyone so much as moved outside the door all morning. The doctor had been in to check her incision and remove the drain already, and she was just waiting for the all clear to leave. Ryan had texted, letting her know he and Roy were on the way, and she positively was not waiting for Lisa’s beautiful face to appear in the window.
She thought back to the night before when Lisa had walked in looking so defeated. She’d wanted so badly to wrap her arms around her and never let go. Carla knew they could be so good together if Lisa would just give her a chance. Lisa would never have to face everything alone again. Carla would be there to help shoulder the load.
But she also knew that Lisa would probably never let Carla close enough to prove that she wasn’t just a fleeting fancy. And maybe that was for the best. After all, Lisa wasn’t alone. Her and Betsy were a package deal, and Carla had a feeling she would be a rubbish stepmum. Better to cut her losses now.
Which was easier said than done as she couldn’t help asking Roy and Ryan if they’d heard from her that morning. And she couldn’t help the sinking feeling in her chest when they told her no.

“You’ll be on your own.”
Roy’s words were a dagger digging into her chest as she drove without destination. How had her life ended up in such a state? Just a few years ago, she’d had it all. A beautiful wife, a sweet loving daughter, a home she wanted to return to every night. Now, her wife was gone, Betsy could barely stand to be in the same room with her most days, and she dreaded having to walk through the door each night to a cold, empty flat.
Without realizing where she was going, she ended up at the cemetery. She parked and headed to talk to the only woman she ever thought she’d love.
Betsy’s birthday flowers were still there, wilting and sad. Shame filled her all over again for forgetting her wife’s birthday. And for spending the following day in bed with Carla. Though, try as she might, she couldn’t bring herself to regret it. Every time she remembered the feel of Carla’s lips on hers, all she could think about was how right it felt, and how badly she wanted to touch her every time they were in the same room.
Even now, miles away and standing by her wife’s grave, she felt the pull to go find Carla. And her will to stay away crumbled by the second.
“What should I do, Becks?” she asked quietly.
Lisa knew what Becky would tell her. She would want Lisa to move on and be happy. Becky would never want Lisa and Betsy to stop living their lives and stay frozen in their grief. Isn’t that what Carla has been saying since day one?
The thought pulled Lisa up short. Carla had been so insistent that Becky would want them to be happy, and Lisa had never stopped to think about how true that was. She couldn’t deny that being near Carla never failed to lighten her heart and make her grief easier to bear. Beyond that, as angry as Betsy pretended to be about them, hadn’t she been opening up to Carla in ways Lisa hadn’t seen her open up since Becky died? After all, Carla was the one Betsy went to when she needed to tell someone about helping Joel drug Lauren. And when she was afraid Lisa had killed him. And hadn’t Betsy gone on her own to see Carla in the hospital and make sure she was okay?
When she stopped and looked at all the evidence like she had been trained to do, Lisa experienced a staggering paradigm shift. Far from wanting Lisa to mourn her forever, maybe Becky had sent Carla to her and Betsy to help them heal.
Now, Lisa just needed to get out of her own way and stop pushing Carla away. She just hoped she wasn’t too late.

“I have feelings for you, and if you’re prepared to give me another chance, I’d really like to see where things would go…with us.”
For a moment, Carla was sure that she was hallucinating. Maybe something had gone wrong with her surgery. Or, maybe Ryan had drugged her tea.
But when she subtly pinched her own thigh and felt the dull pain of it, she knew Lisa was really there. She’d actually shown up and asked Carla for more.
Everything in her wanted to say yes. This is what she’s wanted since that moment nearly two months ago when she’d realized that her feelings for Lisa ran so much deeper than friendship. But so much had happened since then, and every time Carla made any attempt to get closer to her, Lisa immediately ran as far and as fast as she could. And while she had experienced her fair share of heartache in the past, Carla knew that loving and losing Lisa had the potential to break her beyond repair.
To give herself time to think, Carla stood and headed to the sink to dump the last dregs of her tea and wash her mug.
Lisa watched Carla walk away, her heart sinking. She’d waited too long. She’d missed her chance at happiness because she was too stubborn to see what was right in front of her.
But when Carla didn’t head to the door to send her away, Lisa felt a flutter of hope. Standing, she took a few steps closer to Carla, but stopped short. She didn’t want to push her luck. But why wasn’t she saying anything??
“I don’t mean to be pushy, but you’re kind of leaving me hanging here,” Lisa prompted.
Carla had to fight back a laugh at the irony. Lisa had been leaving her hanging for months, but the two minutes Carla had taken to think were too much?
“Mmm, yeah. I’m saying nothing.”
Even though Lisa expected it, the comment still stung.
“Right. Well, I deserve that. You know, you’re right. I have messed you about, but I wasn’t trying to be unkind.”
“Never said you were,” Carla said, keeping her back to the detective. She knew if she turned around and could see Lisa’s face, her resolve would crumble.
Lisa searched for the words to explain. She could talk to murderers without missing a beat, but trying to talk to Carla about her feelings was like trying to skydive without a parachute. She had no idea where she was going to land.
“I guess it was the whole head versus heart thing, and Carla, I was scared of choosing the wrong one. But now I know what I want.”
It was the sound of her name on Lisa’s lips that forced her to abandon her mug and turn around.
“How come?” she couldn’t help but ask, still waiting for Lisa to change her mind and run away again.
How could Lisa possibly explain the epiphany she’d experienced that afternoon? Carla would think she was absolutely mental.
“Just something a very wise man said to me,” Lisa hedged. After all, Roy’s comments were what started the whole thing, so it wasn’t technically a lie. “He made me realize that I’d be mad to turn my back on something… something great.”
The words were everything Carla had wanted to hear for months. Which made her sure it was too good to be true.
“Yeah,” Carla began, trying to put her thoughts into words without sounding like a snarky cow. “But you see, now… I kinda don’t want to let my guard down any more than I have done already. Because if there’s the slightest chance you’re gonna change your mind…Again,” she emphasized.
“I won’t,” Lisa assured her. She’d never been so sure of anything, but Carla obviously didn’t believe her.
“See, you say that,” she laughed, but Lisa cut her off.
“No, believe me. I’ve thought about this. I have thought about it a lot,” Lisa admitted.
Carla could hear the honesty in Lisa’s plea, and despite her valiant attempt to stay logical and unaffected, she felt hope bloom in her chest. But she couldn’t let Lisa off that easily.
“What if I’ve changed my mind?” she teased, relieved when she saw the spark of understanding shine in Lisa’s gorgeous eyes.
“Have you?”
Unable to wait any longer, Lisa stepped closer. Her heart sped up as she cupped Carla’s face and leaned in.
The relief was sharp and immediate. It was like the first breath after being submerged for an extended amount of time. Why had she wasted so much time trying not to kiss this woman?
Carla’s hands came up to grab her hips and pull her closer until their bodies were flush. She gripped Lisa’s coat like she was terrified Lisa would turn and flee. She didn’t need to worry. Though she didn’t say it aloud, Lisa promised herself that she would never run from Carla again. And she tried to communicate that promise to Carla as she deepened the kiss, thrilled when Carla didn’t hesitate to let her in.
Carla’s blood was reaching its boiling point as Lisa backed her against the sink and dropped an arm to wrap around Carla’s waist, pulling her impossibly closer. Everywhere their bodies were in contact felt like a fire leading directly to her core. But beyond the familiar burn of desire, there was a very different warmth spreading from Carla’s chest and moving through her veins. A warmth that she refused to put a name to because once she acknowledged it, there would be no turning back.
The kiss ended with both of them breathing hard as Lisa rested her forehead against Carla’s and closed her eyes. A profound feeling of contentment settled over her.
“This is not how I expected this night to go,” admitted Carla.
“Me either, if I’m honest,” said Lisa, lifting her head so she could see Carla’s face. “But I’m very glad it did.” The familiar smile tugged at Carla’s lips.
“Me too.”
“But it’s not over yet,” said Lisa.
The barely contained inferno burning under Carla’s skin instantly flared once more at Lisa’s words. The promise of that beautiful mouth and those talented fingers sent her pulse racing in anticipation.
“Oh, really?” She practically purred.
Lisa saw the direction Carla’s thoughts had taken at her words and suddenly she was torn. While that wasn’t what she’d meant, the thought of putting off obligation and responsibility in favor of dragging Carla into the bedroom and devouring every inch of her was nearly impossible to resist. She thought back to Carla’s thighs wrapped around her head, the taste of her sharp and intoxicating on Lisa’s tongue. She could have that again but this time it would be so much sweeter with all defenses and reservations gone and nothing between them but a future wrapped in each other’s arms. It was everything she wanted and more, and there was only one thing on Earth that could possibly stop Lisa from lifting Carla onto the counter, ripping her sweats off, and spending the rest of the night buried between her thighs.
“I think we need to tell Betsy before anything else happens.”
“Oh, of course,” agreed Carla, embarrassed at her reaction. She was worse than a hormonal teenager! “Let me know how it goes,” she said lamely, dropping her hands so Lisa could go.
“Actually, I was hoping we could tell her together,” said Lisa, wrapping her other arm around Carla’s waist and examining her face for any sign of doubt or reluctance. But all she saw was relief.
“Yeah,” Carla agreed. “Together.”

Chapter Text

29 November, 2024
Evening

Lisa returned to Carla’s flat, arms leaden with food. Carla and Betsy were already at the table, plates and cutlery at the ready. Two glasses of wine and a glass of water had been added to the spread as well.
As Lisa laid out the food on the counter, Betsy’s phone commanded her attention.
“Mum, can I stay at Holly’s? Her dad said it was okay,” asked Betsy without looking away from her phone.
“No, we are supposed to be celebrating, remember? You’re the one that wanted all of this,” Lisa complained, gesturing at the feast she’d procured for them.
“Well, can I go after we eat? Please?” Betsy begged.
Lisa looked over at Carla, who was watching the exchange with a soft smile. When she noticed Lisa’s gaze, they locked eyes and Lisa could feel the heat in the room skyrocket.
“Fine, after you eat.” Betsy’s eyes shot up.
“Seriously?” she asked in shock.
“Are you really going to argue when I’ve said yes?” asked Lisa.
“No, but…”
“Bets, just accept the yes,” whispered Carla, leaning toward her.
Betsy looked back and forth between them for a moment before realization dawned and she shook her head in horror.
“Aw, gross!” she screeched. Lisa’s face flushed bright red.
“Betsy!” she tried.
“Nah, I just lost my appetite. I’m outta here,” insisted Betsy, heading for the door.
“We weren’t…” Lisa tried, but Betsy was already gone.
She looked back at Carla, who threw her head back, unable to contain her laughter any longer. Lisa joined in, falling into the chair next to her.
“You’re gonna have to practice keeping a straight face if you don’t want to scar her for life,” chuckled Carla, wiping tears from her eyes.
“I admit it’s been a while since I’ve had to put these particular skills to use,” said Lisa, her eyes shining with mirth.
“Well, since we scared her off, maybe there are some other more pressing skills we could brush up on,” suggested Carla. Heat flared in Lisa’s belly, but she couldn’t help glancing at the bandage still adorning the back of Carla’s head.
“Maybe we shouldn’t. You did just have brain surgery after all,” Lisa reminded her.
“I guess it’s a good thing I don’t plan on using my brain for this particular activity,” teased Carla, tucking Lisa’s hair behind her ear and leaning in to brush maddeningly soft kisses from just below her ear to the base of her neck.
It was a good tactic. Lisa was finding it increasingly difficult to think as the blood fled from her brain to other, more needy parts.
“I don’t know, Carla. What if something happens and you get hurt?”
Carla’s teeth pressed into Lisa’s pulse point just hard enough to send a shiver over her skin.
“Then I die a happy woman,” Carla mumbled against her skin. Lisa’s head fell back and her eyes fluttered closed.
“Carla,” Lisa sighed breathlessly.
Carla kissed her way back up to Lisa’s lips, leaving just enough room between them to offer her final argument.
“Please, Lisa. I need to touch you.”
Lisa’s already tenuous restraint fled as her lips crashed against Carla’s. They rose together, all thoughts of dinner cast aside, and moved as a single unit toward the bedroom. Lisa deepened the kiss, tongue tracing the line of Carla’s bottom lip before her lips parted and Carla’s tongue danced along hers, velvet on velvet.
“God, I’ve missed the taste of you,” groaned Lisa when they parted just long enough for her to slide Carla’s sweatshirt off her shoulders and pull her T-shirt over her head, tossing it on the chair in the corner.
Carla felt Lisa’s words like a caress, and she grabbed at the blonde detective, desperate to feel skin on skin. She was less graceful than intended when she yanked Lisa’s vest off and went to work on the buttons of the collared shirt beneath. When she was finally able to slip the shirt off and expose the black lace beneath, Carla was amazed at the amount of moisture she could already feel between her legs. She’d seen plenty of women in all states of undress in her life, but never before had she been struck with the pure, undeniable lust that she experienced at the mere sight of Lisa shedding her clothes just for her.
Reaching behind her, Carla unfastened Lisa’s bra, finally getting an unrestricted view of her. Dipping her head, Carla swirled her tongue around one tightly pebbled nipple and then the other, adding suction when Lisa’s nails began digging into her shoulders.
Lisa had to fight the desperate urge to tangle her fingers in Carla’s hair and hold her in place as she lavished expert attention on her breasts. Lisa could already feel herself building toward the pinnacle and she hadn’t even kicked off her pants yet. If she didn’t do something soon, she wouldn’t last five minutes with Carla’s mouth and hands on her.
Though it had been a while, Lisa still had a few tricks up her sleeves, so she placed a gentle hand under Carla’s chin and brought their lips back together for a moment before getting a strong grip on Carla’s hips and turning her until her back was pressed against Lisa’s chest.
They hadn’t made it very far into the room, so Lisa simply walked them two steps back and leaned in to breathe in Carla’s ear, “put your hands on the wall.”
“Yes, officer.” Carla’s attempt at a teasing tone was lost as Lisa reached around her and slipped her hand beneath the waistband of her grey sweats. Leaning in, Lisa kissed and nipped at the skin of Carla’s shoulders and neck as her fingers slipped over her drenched folds. Her free hand came up to cup Carla’s breast and run her thumb over her achingly sensitive nipple.
“God,” gasped Carla, one hand flying back to tangle in the blonde locks falling over her shoulder. Lisa immediately stopped and grabbed her wrist, bringing it back to the wall.
“I believe I told you to put your hands on the wall.”
Lisa’s low, commanding tone would be Carla’s undoing. Combined with a particularly sharp bite on her shoulder that was instantly soothed with gentle kisses and the touch of Lisa’s burning tongue, Carla thought she may pass out from the sensory overload.
Lisa’s fingers dipped into Carla’s molten core before sliding over her again to tease the sensitive bud until Carla was crying out. Lisa knew she was close. She knew that if she kept up the assault, Carla would careen over the edge in a matter of seconds.
Grinning, she withdrew her hand, earning a frustrated groan from Carla.
“Lisa, please,” she gasped, her own hand leaving the wall once more in an attempt to ease the demanding need between her legs. Lisa halted her progress, using her grip on Carla’s wrist to spin her around and press her back against the wall.
Leaning in, Lisa claimed Carla’s mouth, swallowing her gasp. Carla matched her enthusiasm, tongues meeting in a heated parry as Lisa shackled both of Carla’s wrists in her hands and lifted them above her head.
“Keep them here,” Lisa ordered.
“Yes, Boss,” Carla breathed.
Smiling, Lisa trailed kisses over her sternum, between her breasts, and down her stomach until she was kneeling before the half naked Carla, a devoted worshiper of her staggering beauty.
Carla could barely breathe as Lisa gripped the band of her sweats and started to pull them down painfully slowly. When they were fully removed, Lisa locked eyes with her as she ran her hands down Carla’s legs from hip to ankle, wrapped her fingers around Carla’s calf, and lifted her leg over her shoulder.
The sight before Lisa was certainly worthy of worship and devotion. She could see the evidence of Carla’s arousal glistening on her folds and dripping down her inner thigh. The scent of her spiked Lisa’s desire so sharply and so suddenly that stars bloomed on the edges of her vision.
Unable to wait any longer, Lisa dove in tongue first. The taste, so sweet and so uniquely Carla exploded on her tongue as Carla cried out, her head falling back against the wall. Lisa held nothing back. She swirled, teased, sucked and lapped until Carla’s knee was shaking and threatening to give out.
Lisa slipped two fingers inside Carla’s soaked entrance and that was all it took to send her screaming out her release. Hands came down to tangle in Lisa’s hair as Carla throbbed against her tongue and clenched around her fingers as moisture coated her hand and chin.
For a moment, Carla was worried Lisa had been right and she was about to die. Her vision went black as sensation overwhelmed her, stealing all sense of self and reason. She was consumed by her own desire until she was crying out for Lisa, needing to hold her and be held in turn as the world spun back into focus.
Lisa must have known what she needed, because she gently set Carla’s leg back on the ground and stood, wrapping strong arms around her and kissing her forehead and cheeks and eyelids and jaw. Carla let the soft touches bring her back to Earth and slow her dangerously racing pulse.
Finally able to think again, Carla found Lisa’s lips with her own. The kisses were unhurried and languid until Carla began leading Lisa backwards toward the bed. Lisa grinned against her lips.
“You really should take it easy, Carla. There will be plenty of time for this when you’re better.”
“Just stop talking,” growled Carla, shoving Lisa backwards onto the bed.
“Yes, ma’am,” Lisa laughed as Carla attacked her trousers, yanking them down and off before tossing them over her shoulder.
“God, you’re gorgeous,” breathed Carla, staring at the naked Lisa with wonder in her dark eyes.
Lisa’s cheeks flushed and she looked away in embarrassment. But Carla was having none of that. She crawled over Lisa and put a finger under her chin to bring Lisa’s gaze back to hers.
“Look at me, Lisa. You’re beautiful,” she assured her.
Lisa’s eyes shone as Carla closed the distance and kissed her so softly that the touch was barely perceptible but Lisa could feel it wrapping around her heart and taking up residence there.
Carla’s knee slipped between Lisa’s legs and she could feel the flood of Lisa’s desire coating her leg. She reached down and grabbed Lisa’s arse, pulling her firmly against her thigh. Lisa arched against her, thrusting her hips to increase the friction against her sex. Carla kept the pressure steady, nails digging into Lisa’s ass as she pulled her impossibly closer.
“God Carla, I’m so close,” she gasped.
Carla released her hold on Lisa’s arse cheek to slip her hand between them. Lisa was dripping wet as Carla slid her fingers over her to press firmly against that tight bundle of nerves with her thumb as her other long, talented fingers slipped inside of her. Carla swallowed Lisa’s cries with a kiss as her back arched and she shattered beneath Carla’s touch.
Carla couldn’t think of anything more beautiful or breathtaking than watching Lisa fall apart because of her. Her touch. Her kiss. She would be hard pressed to think of a single greater accomplishment in her life than bringing the shaking woman beneath her pleasure.
Lisa’s muscles unfroze as the aftershocks of pleasure finally eased. Carla gently removed her hand, knowing just how sensitive Lisa would be. Holding eye contact, Carla brought her glistening fingers to her lips and tasted the sweet nectar of Lisa’s orgasm. Lisa’s eyes widened at her boldness.
“Mmm, I love the way you taste,” grinned Carla.
“You’re going to be the death of me, I swear.”

Lisa couldn’t stop smiling. Once they’d gotten their breath back, Carla had rolled off the bed and thrown Lisa her dressing gown before pulling a second one from her closet.
“Are we going somewhere?” she asked, sitting up and holding the soft fabric against her bare chest.
“Yeah, to eat. I’m starving and I need some sustenance so I can have you for dessert,” said Carla, fastening the dressing gown and leaning in to kiss Lisa once more. Her lips lingered and the tip of her tongue brushed Lisa’s lip just enough to make her light headed. Lisa decided she had a point.
Now they were posted up at the table, plates and wine glasses full, unable to suppress the glow of happiness that spilled out of them.
“Can I ask you something?” began Carla, “something personal.”
“I think we’ve made it beyond personal judging by that mark on your shoulder,” laughed Lisa, gesturing at the blooming bite mark she’d left behind on accident. Luckily, it was low enough to be easily hidden beneath Carla’s shirt.
“Fair point.” Carla conceded.
“What do you want to know?” asked Lisa, curious.
“How did you know?” Carla asked. Lisa raised a brow.
“Know what?”
“Know that you liked women?” Carla clarified.
“Ah, yes. Well, it’s a funny story, that. Looking back, there were obviously a lot of clues before this, but the moment I clearly remember was thanks to a boy named Barry Wilks. My best friend at the time was dating Barry’s best mate and she decided we needed to double. Long story short, Barry kissed me at the end of the date and when he tried to stick his tongue in my mouth, I literally heaved. My friend let me know later that that was not a normal reaction to your first kiss. Turns out she was right cause when I kissed Delilah Bolton a couple months later, my reaction was quite the opposite.”
Carla’s laugh filled the flat as Lisa took another sip of wine. While many of the memories of that time were less than sweet, sharing that particular moment with Carla would be cemented in her soul as one of the happiest moments in recent memory.
“I can just picture the disgusted look on your face when he kissed you.”
“I did feel a little bad that he had that particular experience. I mean, it wasn’t really his fault, was it? That would be quite a blow to the ego as a kid,” Lisa explained.
“Nah, he shouldn’t have been kissing girls that didn’t want him to kiss them. I think he got what he deserved,” said Carla.
“Maybe,” laughed Lisa, “but I am curious now you mention it.”
“Of what?” asked Carla.
“When did you realize what you were feeling was more than a typical friendship?” asked Lisa.
“You mean you don’t remember?” asked Carla. “We were at this very table drinking wine.”
“I didn’t know if that was the first time,” said Lisa, remembering the feeling of being wrapped in Carla’s arms for the first time. If she’d know the journey they were just beginning, she would have held on a bit longer that night.
“I think it had been coming for a while by then,” admitted Carla. “But when you showed up that day and threw that bloke against the wall to protect me, even after I was such a hateful cow, I realized something felt different.”
“Ah, so you have a thing for women throwing men around then,” teased Lisa.
“Nah, I just have a thing for you,” said Carla, leaning in to kiss her.
“Such a flirt,” smiled Lisa when she pulled away.
“I’m just glad it finally worked. Poor Ryan was going mad having to listen to me whinging all the time.”
“Speaking of Ryan, is he coming home any time soon?” asked Lisa. Now that they’d re-fueled and re-hydrated, she was eager to get her hands back on the beautiful brunette next to her.
“He text earlier and I may have encouraged him to stay with his mates tonight. And with Bobby at his gran’s and Betsy with her friends, it seems like we have the place to ourselves tonight,” said Carla, reaching over to play absently with Lisa’s hair.
“Lucky us,” said Lisa, draining the last of her wine.
“Does that mean you’ll stay tonight?” asked Carla. Lisa was surprised to hear the note of nervousness in her usually confident voice. Did she really think Lisa would turn her down?
“I’ll have to borrow some clothes, but if you’re willing to share I think we can make it work.”
Carla’s answering grin should be illegal.
“Darling, clothes are entirely unnecessary.”

Chapter Text

20 December, 2024

Lisa woke up in her own bed for the first time in three days, and she hated it. Before she was fully conscious, she reached out to pull a sleeping Carla close for a morning cuddle before one of their alarms rang out, but she was met with empty arms. Opening her eyes, the vacant side of her bed was like a black hole, sucking the joy out of her morning. Even though she’d seen Carla less than twelve hours ago, Lisa missed her. She missed the sleepy smile that would tug at Carla’s lips before she even opened her eyes. She missed the way Carla was always reaching out to touch her, even when she was dead asleep. Be it a hand or a foot, Carla always found a way to keep contact through the night. And the few times Lisa had snuck out of bed before she was awake, Carla inevitably appeared to bring her back to bed.
Without meaning to, Lisa had become addicted to Carla’s presence in her life, and with a day off looming and nothing to distract her, Lisa decided she had no intentions of waiting until that evening to see Carla.
With a new sense of excitement at the prospect of seeing her girlfriend sooner than later, Lisa rolled out of bed and headed to shower.

Carla knew she needed to check her attitude before she offended someone, especially a client, but she was struggling. Not only was she forced to work in the dark, but the entire production was halted until the bloomin' electrician decided to show her face. And on top of that, she’d felt out of sorts since she woke up in an empty flat that morning after a useless night’s sleep.
Carla was amazed at how fast she’d gotten used to Lisa sleeping in the bed next to her. It had taken months to get used to Peter being there, and even then she’d never experienced the deep sense of comfort and safety that simply having Lisa occupying the same space offered her. Even as they were just sitting silently at the table, each wrapped up in their own work, Carla felt more at ease than she could ever remember being, even as a kid. The insidious tension that lived under her skin and that she’d thought was her constant companion was nowhere to be found whenever she knew Lisa was close. Unfortunately, that made it that much more noticeable when it inevitably returned the moment Lisa was out of shouting distance.
And at that moment, with the added stress of unfilled orders and the unexpected expense of electrical work in the immediate future, that familiar Machiavellian anxiety was particularly noticeable, making it difficult to moderate her tone as the client whined on the other end of the line.
“I’m annoyed as well Derrick, but look, you’ll get your delivery when it’s ready, alright? Bye.”
As she hung up the phone, she looked up to see Lisa walking into the room. Almost instantly, Carla felt the stress of the day lighten significantly. She was still annoyed at the situation, especially with it being entirely avoidable if she’d just stuck to her guns and told Kirk to stick his lights where the sun don’t shine, but it felt much more manageable than it had before Lisa walked through the door.

Lisa had only planned on a short lunch date in Carla’s office before she had to let her get back to work, but the power being out with no ETA on a solution gave her a cheeky hope for more. Now, she just had to convince Carla.
“Listen… Why don’t you, well, just let them go?” she suggested, claiming the chair next to Carla. She wasn’t shocked when Carla tried to put up a fight.
“Are you kidding me?” Carla was shocked. She never thought work-o-holic Lisa would be the one suggesting they skive off work. “Because I’ve got a business to run, Lisa. You know, I’ve got orders to get out.”
“Oh come on, Carla. It’s the last Friday before Christmas.” Lisa ached to reach out and touch her, but she didn’t want to give away her game plan too early.
“You’re as bad as them, you are. You’ll be sopping eggnog next, you know. Knocking back the mince pies n’ singing about donkeys.”
Lisa couldn’t have orchestrated a better opening if she’d tried.
“Well, It’s funny you should say that…” said Lisa, pulling out the eggnog and glasses she’d packed that morning.
Carla was speechless. She stared at the bottle Lisa put on the table, overwhelmed by the sweetness of the gesture. A powerful wave of affection gripped her, terrifying in its implications.
“I was not expecting that,” she managed.
“Yeah, well, I draw the line at donkey songs though,” teased Lisa.
Carla had to look away before she said something neither of them were ready for. Luckily, a distraction came in the form of Sally Metcalf.

Carla listened to Sally’s news expecting it to feed her bad mood. Instead, she glanced at Lisa, making a spur of the moment decision that may not be best for the factory, but it was an opportunity she refused to miss.
“Right, I’m shutting the factory.”
“What?” asked Sally.
“For the afternoon. You’re all free to go.”
“Are you sure, because we’ve got an order to get out,” argued Sally. Why couldn’t that meddling woman just take a hint?
“Yes, I’m sure. Merry Christmas. See you all on Monday,” she shouted at the rest of them. Their excited muttering slowly moved toward the door until she was finally left alone with the only person she wanted to see.
“Cheers,” said Lisa, holding up her glass.
“Cheers.” Carla couldn’t fight a smile any longer.

“I’m sorry you lost a day’s work, but I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t hoping for this particular outcome when you told me what was going on,” admitted Lisa, scooting her chair closer to Carla until their thighs were pressed together and she could wrap and arm around Carla’s shoulders.
It was a relief to finally be able to touch her without the risk of outing their relationship to the factory workers before Carla was ready to tell them. She may have promised to be out and proud, but Lisa remembered just how difficult that could be in practice. And she didn’t want to force Carla into that situation at work.
“Is that so? And what, pray tell, did you have in mind after you convinced me to send everyone home?” asked Carla, her hand moving to rest on Lisa’s upper thigh, making it difficult to think.
“I can think of several things,” grinned Lisa, but beyond her physical attraction that was always barely in check when they were alone, Lisa was struck with a sentimentality she couldn’t contain. “I missed you.”
She leaned in to place a feather-light kiss on Carla’s lips, but when she went to pull back, Carla’s hands came up to cup her face and hold her in place.
“I wasn’t done kissing you,” mumbled Carla against her lips.

Carla could taste the lingering sweet spices of the eggnog on Lisa’s lips as she traced the seam with the tip of her tongue. Lisa’s lips parted and the now familiar touch of Lisa’s tongue on hers instantly chased away any lingering worry about late knicker deliveries. In fact, the only pants she was concerned with were the ones preventing her from touching the beautiful blonde in front of her.
Throwing caution to the wind, Carla stood pulling Lisa up with her until she could push the chairs out of the way.
“What are you doing?” asked Lisa.
“Come here,” was Carla’s only response. She pulled Lisa over until her back was to the table. Carla took another step forward until there was no space left between them and leaned in to whisper in Lisa’s ear.
“I missed you too.” She nipped at Lisa’s ear, grinning when she was rewarded with the sweet sound of Lisa’s sharp inhale. “Shall I show you how much?”
“Carla…” Lisa choked out as Carla’s hands slipped under her jumper and started moving up her stomach to trace the lacy edge of her bra.
“Yes?” asked Carla, dipping one finger under the lace to draw a circle around Lisa’s nipple.
“We should go to the flat. The door is unlocked and anyone could walk in.” Logic was quickly failing as Carla’s finger stopped circling and instead stroked directly over her nipple as she kissed and nipped at Lisa’s neck.
“I guess you’d better be quiet then. Wouldn’t want to give them a reason to come in,” murmured Carla, taking another step forward until Lisa was forced to sit on the edge of the table.
No longer concerned with work, Carla reached behind Lisa to shove her laptop and papers out of the way. Bringing her hands back to Lisa’s hips and sliding them down, she gripped her upper thighs and lifted just enough to slide her onto the table.
“Carla, we shouldn’t. I’m a copper. What if we get caught?”
But she didn’t move to stop Carla who was making quick work of her trouser button.
“Then you’d better not take too long,” growled Carla, finally lowering Lisa’s zipper and slipping her hand inside her pants.
Lisa’s head dropped to Carla’s shoulder as her fingers slid over Lisa’s already impossibly slick sex before dipping just inside her entrance and drawing her finger painfully slowly up and over her clit.
Lisa gripped Carla’s hips, her short nails clawing at Carla’s arse through her leggings. She buried her face in Carla’s neck to muffle the moan she couldn’t contain as Carla made another targeted swipe of her clit with two fingers.
“This is all I could think about last night when you were gone,” groaned Carla, continuing her maddeningly effective assault between Lisa’s thighs. “Unfortunately, I had to take matters into my own hands.”
A mental picture of a naked Carla spread out on her bed with one hand teasing her nipples while the other slid between her legs robbed Lisa of any remaining restraint and she was thrown over the edge. Luckily, Carla’s thick jumper worked well to muffle the sounds of Lisa’s unrestrained pleasure.
Warmth poured over Carla’s fingers much sooner than she expected or hoped. She was nowhere near done getting her fill of touching and tasting the woman in front of her. She knew it was a risk having her way with Lisa right there in her office, but once she had the chance to touch her, there was no way she’d have made it all the way home. And better to lose control of her impulses in the dark and empty Underworld than five minutes later in an alley in full view of the public.
The moment her world spun back into focus, Lisa slid her hands into Carla’s hair and brought their lips together in a desperate kiss that stole their shared breath.
“We need to go. Now,” said Lisa, pulling back to lock eyes with the flushed Carla.
“I should probably clean up a bit first,” said Carla, laughing when Lisa cocked an eyebrow as she buttoned her trousers. “I’m just messing, let’s go.”

It was a miracle worthy of sainthood that they made it through Carla’s door with their clothes on. The second the door shut behind them, shutting them away from the world, Lisa had Carla pressed against it as she tore her jumper over her head and reached behind her back to unfasten her bra in record speed.
One of the perks of being slightly shorter than Carla was the ease with which she could lean over to take an already erect nipple between her teeth. Carla’s gasps and whines were a symphony as Lisa teased and sucked one breast and then the other. She knew Carla would be left with several marks, which only added to her arousal. A sharp spike of pleasure and a fierce sense of pride filled her as she saw the redness claiming Carla as hers.
“Lisa.” Her name was a breathless plea that she was more than willing to answer.
Spinning Carla around, she walked her backwards until she could lightly push her onto the couch. Kneeling, Lisa slowly removed one boot and then the other while Carla watched, eyes burning with need. Carla lifted her hips as Lisa hooked her fingers under the band of her leggings and knickers to slide them over her ass and down her legs until she was finally, mercifully naked. Before Lisa could do any more than brush a kiss on Carla’s stomach, Carla stopped her by grabbing the back of Lisa’s shirt to pull it over her head.
“Pants too,” Carla ordered. Smiling, Lisa rocked back onto her feet and stood. Carla’s dark eyes devoured her every move as she slid her pants down and off until she was as naked as Carla.
Lisa tossed the discarded clothes in the corner and kneeled once more. She placed a hand on each of Carla’s knees and gently pushed them apart as she leaned in to trail open mouthed kisses up every inch of Carla’s inner thigh and down the other.
“Please,” Carla breathed, needing Lisa’s mouth on her like an addict needs their next fix.
“So impatient,” teased Lisa.
“Impatient?! It’s been weeks!” exclaimed Carla. Lisa huffed a laugh, hot breath caressing Carla’s bare sex.
“It hasn’t even been twenty-four hours,” Lisa reminded her, though she certainly understood Carla’s point. It felt like it had been ages since she’d had Carla at her mercy.
“Lisa, please,” she begged.
Lisa decided to show mercy, but before she even got her first taste, the sound of voices approaching reached her ears. They both froze.
“Is that…” Carla began, but Lisa was already moving. She bolted upright and reached out to pull Carla to her feet.
Nearly stumbling over each other, they made it to the bedroom and closed the door right as the sound of a key in the lock rang through the flat. A naked Lisa leaned against the closed door, heart racing as familiar voices reached the kitchen.
“Is that Fiz?” whispered Carla from where she’d collapsed onto the bed.
“And Kirk and Bobby,” murmured Lisa.
“What do we do?” asked Carla.
“Do you want to get dressed and join them?” asked Lisa, stifling a laugh at the look of incredulity on Carla’s face at the thought.
“Are you kidding me?” she hissed.
“Wait here,” commanded Lisa, grabbing the dressing gown she’d claimed as her own that was hanging behind her and pulling it on.
Carla grabbed a blanket that was folded at the foot of the bed and wrapped it around herself before leaning her ear against the door to listen. She nearly panicked when Kirk mentioned using the loo, but breathed a sigh of relief when they managed to dissuade him.
The second she heard the door open, Carla opened the door and leaned out of the room.
“Was that what I think it was?” she asked. She couldn’t believe they’d nearly been caught in her own flat.
“Pretty much.”
Carla felt heat creeping up her neck at the thought of her nephew realizing he’d walked in on her and Lisa having sex in the middle of the day. Catching your fifty year old aunt acting like a horny teenager isn’t exactly something you expect. If they’d have been any slower, they would have seen much more than expected and she’d never be able to look any of them in the eye again.
“Do you reckon they knew what was going on?” asked Carla, holding out little hope that Bobby didn’t realize exactly what he’d interrupted.
“Well, unless they thought I was a very relaxed burglar,” said Lisa, reminding Carla of her hastily thrown-on robe.
The embarrassment of being caught with her pants down was quickly fading as she stared at Lisa’s gorgeous face.
Laughing together, they headed back into the room to pick up where they’d left off.

Chapter Text

Christmas Eve 2024

Carla stepped back and surveyed her work with her hands on her hips. It had taken the better part of the day, but as she looked it all over, she knew the effort was worth it. With Ryan in Ireland and Bobby off at his gran’s, Carla decided to spruce up the guest room for Betsy so she didn’t have to come in and sleep in her nephews’ mess. She’d spent the entire morning stripping the bed and remaking it with brand new bedding she thought Betsy would like. She’d also emptied out the closet, storing Ryan’s clothes in the dresser with Bobby’s, so Betsy would have room to unpack. Once the spare room was up to standard, she moved on to her own.
Carla had been doing her best to pay attention to all of the products Lisa used, and she’d been stocking up ever since they agreed to spend Christmas together. Starting in the ensuite, Carla cleared off half of the shelves, condensing her own supplies to make room for Lisa’s. She then lined up everything she’d managed to collect as well as the new towels and the matching black dressing gowns she’d purchased in a moment of sentimental whimsy. She loved that Lisa had claimed her old robe, but the thought of them puttering around the flat in matching dressing gowns like a little old married couple was too enticing to pass up.
Back in the bedroom, Carla unpacked the new phone charger and lamp she’d gotten for Lisa’s side of the bed before getting to work emptying out a couple of drawers and making space in the closet.
Everytime Lisa left to sleep at her own home, Carla hated the emptiness left behind when she took all of her stuff with her. Aside from the extra toothbrush that had taken up permanent residence next to Carla’s, Lisa packed everything to and from the flat each time she stayed. And while Carla hoped she wasn’t pushing Lisa too far too fast, she wanted her to know that she was all in. She wanted her and Betsy to know that they are a part of her life and that she wants them there. And beyond all of that, Carla wanted to see Lisa’s things next to hers. She wanted the visual proof of their relationship to be prevalent in her home, even when Lisa wasn’t there.
Sometimes, late at night when she was alone, Carla was struck with the fear that it was all too good to be true. She was terrified that Lisa would realize what a mess she was and would run for the hills, which was the real reason Carla hadn’t told every person she passed on the street about their relationship. Once she told everyone, it was real. And if it went sideways, Carla knew that losing Lisa had the potential to destroy her beyond repair.
The truth of the matter was that Carla was so incredibly proud to be with Lisa that she would gladly shout it from any rooftop, and she hated that Lisa thought for even a second that she might be ashamed when that couldn’t be farther from the truth. Lisa was everything Carla wanted and more. Now she just had to have the courage to trust Lisa to protect her heart now that the safety of anonymity was gone.

“Mum, I’m off to River’s Christmas party,” shouted Betsy from the living room. Lisa poked her head out of her bedroom door.
“Did you remember to pack your clothes? I’m going to head to Carla’s in a mo and I’ll take your bag so you can just head straight there when you’re done.”
“It’s on my bed. What about the presents?” asked Betsy, nodding toward the small pile stacked on the kitchen table.
“I won’t forget your gifts,” said Lisa, shaking her head.
“Promise?” asked Betsy, walking over to give Lisa a quick one-armed hug.
“Promise. Now, have fun and be safe. Call if you need a ride.” Lisa returned the hug, planting a quick kiss on her daughter’s cheek before letting her go.
“Yeah, yeah. See ya later.”
Lisa watched her until the door closed behind her, a smile stretching across her face. She’d noticed a shift in Betsy over the last month or so. She seemed more settled, a little less angry. She had even started hugging Lisa again without Lisa having to beg or force her. She was still a teenage menace, but Lisa figured she had the right to be. And with the added support of another person looking out for Betsy and caring for her, Lisa finally felt like she could be a mum again instead of a prison warden.
Back in her room, Lisa finished packing her clothes into the overnight bag that had become her constant companion. They had talked several times about staying at Lisa’s instead since there was more room, and Carla was always willing to do anything that would make Lisa’s life easier, but the more time Lisa spent away from the house, the more she realized how hard it was to be there. Between the grief of losing Becky and the constant battles with Betsy, the house had slowly been losing its sense of home. And though she hadn’t talked to Betsy about it specifically, she’d realized how little time Betsy spent in the house since her mum died. It was as if the weight of their grief had seeped into the air. Lisa zipped her bag and swung it over her shoulder, wondering, not for the first time, if it might be time for a fresh start.

“Come up,” said Carla, hitting the button to release the door before hanging up.
She unlocked and cracked open the door, excitement fluttering in her chest with the knowledge that she was mere seconds away from seeing Lisa. Her footsteps approached until she was pushing the door open and the anxious tension that Carla always carried disappeared at the first sight of those stunning green eyes.
“Hiya,” said Lisa, closing the door behind her and unloading her haul of gifts and bags on the counter.
Carla decided actions were a better greeting than words, so she reached up to cup Lisa’s face and bring their lips together. The kiss was easy and relaxed, nothing hurried or heated. Carla simply let it fill her with warmth and comfort after being apart for a couple days. Between trying to get all the holiday orders out at the factory and Lisa working overtime to make up for taking Christmas off, they hadn’t had the chance to see each other since their dinner with Betsy and Mason at the Bistro.
“I’m glad you’re here,” said Carla, smiling against Lisa’s lips.
“Me too. I missed you,” said Lisa, leaning her forehead against Carla’s and wrapping her arms around her shoulders.
“Where’s Betsy? I thought she was coming with you.”
“She’ll be along later. She’s at her friend’s party,” explained Lisa.
“You mean I get you all to myself for a bit?” asked Carla.
“How will we ever fill the time?” teased Lisa.
“Oh, I can think of one or two ways to stay busy.” They laughed as Lisa leaned in to kiss her once more before letting her go so she could put the bags away and settle in for the night.

Carla’s nerves skyrocketed as Lisa walked toward the bedroom door. She was terrified Lisa would see her gesture as something much more significant than it was. They’d only been dating for a month after all, it was surely much too soon to ask Lisa to move in. But the thought didn’t trigger Carla’s usual desire to run as fast as possible at the thought of living with someone else. Quite the opposite actually. The thought of Lisa and Betsy being there all the time, of breakfasts together and sleeping next to Lisa every night stirred something deep and visceral in Carla’s chest. Something familiar yet brand new in its intensity and power. Something that she’d been on the verge of saying for weeks but managed to reign herself in before she could ruin everything.
“Wait, Lisa. Before you go in, I need to tell you…” began Carla, reaching out to wrap her fingers around Lisa’s slim wrist. The simple touch filled her with a familiar sense of calm that only Lisa could offer.
“Tell me what?” she asked lightly.
“It’s nothing crazy, really. I just cleaned out some space so you could leave some clothes here if you want. I know it’s a pain carting stuff back and forth and I just wanted to make things easier for the nights when you’re able to stay.” Carla hoped she sounded casual enough.
“You cleaned out a drawer for me?” Lisa’s growing grin settled Carla’s anxiety.
“Actually, I cleaned out three drawers and half of the closet. And a shelf in the bathroom. I’d been meaning to downsize and this little holiday together gave me the motivation to get it done.”
“Carla, you didn’t need to do that,” said Lisa. Her smile had shifted, making it difficult for Carla to read her expression. Damn her ability to put on a detective’s face and hide her emotions like the flip of a switch.
“It’s nothing, really. I was just trying to make it easier when you stay. If you don’t have to run home to change in the mornings, I get to see you that much longer. It’s actually quite selfish, I assure you.”

Lisa was overwhelmed by Carla’s gesture, and the tidal wave of emotion brought her up short. She was used to being the one to take care of others and try to make their lives easier. It was almost never someone else taking care of her, especially since Becky died. She had realized a while ago that she was starting to depend on Carla in ways she never expected, but this simple gift of a space of her own in Carla’s home meant so much more to her than Carla could possibly realize. It told Lisa in no uncertain terms that, far from Carla being unsure about their relationship, she actually wanted Lisa to take up space in her life. She wanted Lisa to be there.
“You don’t have to use them. I won’t be upset, I promise. I just wanted to make sure you and Bets had some space to unpack and get comfortable. I cleaned out some room in the spare room closet for Betsy and got some new bedding for her so she didn’t have to sleep with Ryan’s old blankets.” Lisa could see Carla spiraling, mistaking Lisa’s silence for displeasure or unease.
Dropping her bag, Lisa closed the distance between them and threw her arms around Carla’s neck, pulling her in for a kiss that she hoped communicated her gratitude. Carla froze in shock for a second before relaxing and becoming an active participant. Arms wrapping around Lisa’s waist, Carla’s lips moved with hers in a perfectly synchronized dance that left them both breathing hard by the time they parted.
“Thank you,” Lisa murmured.
“You’re welcome.”

Carla perched on the foot of the bed watching Lisa fill the recently emptied drawers and hang her jumpers in the empty side of the closet, and she couldn’t keep the smile off her face.
“What’s this?” asked Carla, picking up a slender, rectangular box that had been packed amongst Lisa’s clothes.
“That, my darling, is a little surprise for later.” The purr in Lisa’s voice sent Carla’s thoughts ablaze with possibility. What could be in there that would add that sultry, teasing tone to Lisa’s voice? Had she brought some lingerie to wear? The picture that formed in her mind of Lisa clad in black lace sent a flood of burning need directly to the apex of her thighs.
“Why wait? We do have the whole place to ourselves right now…” suggested Carla, reaching out to grab Lisa by the hips and pull her close.
Lisa stood between Carla’s thighs and lifted her hands to Carla’s neck, fingers sliding through the soft hair at the base of her head. Laughing, Lisa ducked her head to bring their lips together, reveling in the feeling of Carla being there, in her grasp, with the next couple days of uninterrupted time spread out before them.
“Patience, love. Good things come to those who wait, after all,” said Lisa, amused by the grumpy expression furrowing Carla’s eyebrows.
“If you don’t want me anymore, just say that,” grumbled Carla, fighting a smirk.
Lisa leaned in to trail slow kisses up Carla’s jaw to her ear, where she added tongue and teeth to tease for a moment before whispering, “be patient, darling. Tonight I’ll show you exactly how badly I always want you.”
A shiver rocketed through Carla at the words Lisa breathed in her ear and she was sure she was on the verge of spontaneous combustion. She’d always wondered how she would die, now she knew that the woman in her arms would be the death of her. And what a way to go.
“You’re evil,” Carla groaned, resting her forehead against Lisa’s chest.
“Come on. I brought the stuff to make a hot pot, and you can slice the potatoes.”

“So, did you never want kids then?” asked Lisa. Carla was seated on the other side of the counter, watching Lisa work and regaling her with stories of her previous failings trying to be a step-parent to Simon.
“Well, I never thought so, no. I always figured I would be a rubbish mother. I mean, just look at mine. She never met a needle or a fella she didn’t want. How could I ever bring a kid into the world if there was even the slightest possibility that I would be as hopeless as her?” said Carla. Lisa’s hands paused their work as she examined Carla’s face.
“It’s not hereditary, trust me. And for what it’s worth, I think you’d make an amazing mum.” Lisa went back to work as Carla’s mind traveled back to another life, so long ago.
“I was pregnant once, the first go with Peter,” Carla admitted. This time, when Lisa stopped chopping, she set the knife aside and came to sit on the stool next to Carla.
“I didn’t know,” said Lisa.
“How would you? I was a bit of a mess about the whole thing. Almost got a termination, but Peter convinced me we could do it. I thought, maybe we could. Maybe it would bring a little light into our lives and give us something good to focus on, rather than ourselves.” Lisa reached out to weave her fingers through Carla’s.
“What happened?” She watched Carla’s throat working to swallow past the sudden tightness that settled there.
“I lost her.”
“Oh, Carla.” Lisa’s heart broke for her tough as nails, take no mercy girlfriend.
“I’d just had my first scan. She was so small, but already had the perfect little face. Peter had just come home from rehab and was already drinking again, and then he told me about the affair. And when Tina died and it all came to a head, I started to bleed. I don’t think I’ve ever felt pain like that. I knew what was happening and I was powerless to stop it. I just had to lie there and cry as the little life growing inside of me was forced out. She was so small. You wouldn’t believe how tiny her little body was. She barely looked human, you know. But she was. She was this tiny little perfect human who had no chance to grow and live because I couldn’t give her what she needed. I failed her.”
Tears burned down Carla’s cheeks. She had no idea why she was telling Lisa all of this. It had been ten years since she’d laid in that hospital bed as the doctor came in and told her there was nothing they could do. It was something she’d vehemently refused to talk about with almost everyone, but she wanted Lisa to know. She wanted Lisa to know that she’d loved that little girl with her whole heart. That she wasn’t broken.
“Carla, you did not fail her! There are a million reasons that miscarriages happen and 99.9% of them are completely unavoidable. I can’t even imagine the pain and grief you had to go through, and I'd give anything to have been there to hold you and help you shoulder that weight, but I need you to listen to me. Losing your baby was not your fault. Not in the slightest. You did everything you could, and even though she didn’t make it, for those few months she was the luckiest little person in the world because she got to be loved by you.”
Overwhelmed, Carla released a sob that she felt like she’d been holding in for a decade. Lisa slipped off the stool and pulled Carla into her arms, content to hold her as tightly as possible for as long as she needed.
The buzzer startled them both several minutes later. Carla started setting herself right as Lisa headed to the phone.
“Hello…come on up,” she said, grinning. She returned to put her arms back around Carla who settled against her immediately. A moment later, Betsy walked through the door.
“What’s going on? Who died?” she asked, taking in the somber scene.
“Just having a chat. I didn’t expect you for a few hours yet. Did something happen?” asked Lisa.
“No, it was fine. I just decided to come home and hang out, is that alright? I can leave,” said Betsy, stepping back toward the door.
“Get in here, you,” demanded Carla, slipping away from Lisa to grab Betsy and pull her into a hug. Betsy rolled her eyes, but she didn’t hesitate to return the embrace. Lisa joined in, wrapping her arms around both of her girls, filled with a profound sense of happiness and belonging for the first time in years.

Carla couldn’t remember a better Christmas eve. The three of them managed to finish prepping dinner and get it cooking without any casualties, though most of that was due to Carla and Betsy staying well out of the way while Lisa did most of the work. After dinner, Lisa pulled out three identically wrapped gifts, eliciting a theatrical groan from Betsy.
“I thought we were past this,” she griped, but she still eagerly grabbed one of the packages and started ripping it open.
“What’s this?” asked Carla, accepting her own package.
“Mum always gets us matching pyjamas for Christmas eve. Looks like you got your own glamorous pair this year,” said Betsy, pulling out the festive flannel and holding it up. Sure enough, Carla opened the box to pull out an identical pair, as did Lisa.
“Time to suit up!” said Lisa, standing and holding out a hand to pull Carla to her feet.
Betsy grumbled and groaned, as is required of a sixteen year old who was just given matching pyjamas to wear with her mum and mum’s girlfriend, but she disappeared into the spare room all the same.
Still holding Carla’s hand, Lisa pulled her into their room to get changed. Tossing their pyjamas on the bed, Lisa spun Carla until they were face to face and reached up to kiss her.
“Don’t start something you aren’t going to finish,” mumbled Carla against her lips.
“I’m just helping you get changed,” said Lisa innocently, grabbing the hem of Carla’s sweatshirt to pull it up and over her head.
“Lisa,” Carla groaned as the detective’s fingers made quick work of her sweatpants, sliding them over her hips and down her legs.
Lisa knew she was to blame, but seeing the red lace that Carla had hidden beneath her sweats made her mouth go dry.
“You did not tell me that this is what you were hiding beneath those grey sweats,” said Lisa, voice thick with need.
“I tried, and you told me to be patient. Well, guess what missus, it’s your turn for patience.”
Lisa was left speechless as Carla stepped away, unhooking her bra and flinging it at her dumbfounded girlfriend before pulling on the matching flannel pyjamas and covering up the delicious secrets beneath.
“You’d better close your mouth before you catch a bug. Now hurry up, Betsy will be waiting.”
Lisa just managed to catch sight of Carla’s smug smile before she was left alone in the room wondering how she’d ended up on the other side of her own teasing.

Chapter Text

31 December, 2024

Carla was frozen in place, the cuts and bruises marring Lisa’s face burned into her vision. The fear of Lisa being hurt still had a stranglehold on her chest, even though she knew Lisa was okay and she was home. But that wasn’t enough. Carla needed to see and feel her to make sure she was okay. She strode into the bedroom to find it empty. The sound of water running pulled her to the ensuite where a nearly naked Lisa was getting ready to get in the shower.
Carla didn’t even give her time to turn around before she was pulling Lisa into her arms. Shocked, it took Lisa a moment to understand before she returned the embrace, rubbing soothing circles on Carla’s shoulders and kissing her temple.
“I’m okay, darling. I’m okay. It’s barely a scratch,” Lisa soothed.
“It’s not okay, Lisa. He hurt you! He could have killed you,” Carla snapped.
“He didn’t. Look at me.” She held Carla at arm’s length until she made eye contact. “I’m fine. It looks way worse than it is. Trust me.”
“But you did it again,” Carla whispered, remembering a terrifying conversation from months ago.
“Did what?” asked Lisa, confused.
“Put yourself in harm’s way. That man could have had a weapon. He could have overpowered you and you were all alone. Please, Lisa, tell me you’re not still thinking about getting hurt on duty.” Realization dawned on Lisa’s beaten face.
“Oh, Carla. Come here.” She pulled Carla against her once more, holding her as tight as possible. Lisa thought back to that night; to confiding in Carla that she thought about dying on duty. She had been in such a dark place then, still grieving Becky and constantly fighting with Betsy. She’d been so alone and so consumed with her failings that there were days she’d prayed she wouldn’t have to wake up. Just trying to function as a normal human had been so exhausting and overwhelming, she’d just wanted it all to stop.
But lately, those thoughts, while not completely gone, were happening much less. She found herself focusing on the good things in her life much more and the hard things seemed so much more manageable with someone else in her corner. She no longer felt alone in every choice and every task. And a huge part of that shift was Carla.
“Listen to me, love. I’m so sorry I scared you today. I certainly didn’t go into the situation expecting him to show up and start swinging. I just wanted to keep her safe. I promise, I’m doing a lot better than I was that night. I’m not perfect, unfortunately, but it’s getting better every day,” Lisa explained.
“I hope so, because I don’t think I could handle it if something happened to you Lisa. And Betsy definitely couldn’t. You’ve got to promise me you’ll stay safe, and if you start thinking like that again, please, talk to me. Let me help. Betsy needs you. We both do.” Carla cupped Lisa’s face and kept eye contact.
“I promise. You can’t get rid of me that easily,” she teased.
Carla stared at her bruised and beautiful face for a moment longer before leaning in to kiss her with careful restraint. Lisa was having none of it. She increased the pressure, fighting a wince at the stinging pain it elicited.
“Now, give me ten minutes and we can go out. I just want to wash off this day,” said Lisa.
“We don’t have to. We can just have a quiet one at home,” said Carla, tucking Lisa’s hair behind her ear.
“You know, if you’re so worried about my safety, you could always join me,” said Lisa, tugging at Carla’s shirt. Carla finally cracked a smile.
“You need protection in the shower but not when fighting angry men in the street?” she teased.
“Absolutely. You never know what could happen,” said Lisa, grabbing the hem of Carla’s top and pulling it over her head.
“When you put it that way,” grinned Carla, shoving her trousers off and stepping out of them.
The shower wasn’t made for two, but pressed together like perfect pieces of a puzzle, they stepped under the steaming water and slid the door closed behind them. Lisa’s hands were everywhere, almost hotter than the water as they trailed over Carla’s neck, traced her collar bone, drew a line between her breasts before circling back to tease her already tightly furled nipples. Carla gasped against her mouth, her own hands gripping Lisa’s backside, fingers digging into flesh.
Lisa’s mouth replaced her hands as Carla’s head tipped back and her eyes slammed shut. Teeth and tongue teased with practiced precision and Carla was worried she was on the verge of hyperventilating. And that was before Lisa’s free hand began its journey south over ribs and hip to slide between Carla’s thighs.
The steaming water had nothing on the wet heat that greeted Lisa as her fingers slipped over burning folds. She kissed her way back to Carla’s lips as she slipped two fingers inside her already pulsing entrance. She knew Carla was close, and she had just decided to drag out the moment when Carla’s knee slipped between her legs and pressed fully against her. Using her firm hold on Lisa’s arse, Carla pulled her closer, increasing the friction against her and drawing out a shuddering whine that threatened to be Carla’s undoing.
They moved together, Lisa’s fingers replicating the rhythm of her grinding against Carla’s thigh as they skyrocketed to the edge of reason. The second Lisa’s thumb pressed firmly against her clit, Carla shattered on a silent cry, dragging Lisa over the edge with her.
They held each other, coming down slowly until they were simply resting in each other’s arms. With Lisa held safely against her, able to count her slowing breaths and feel her pulse beating steadily in her neck, Carla was overwhelmed by the realization that she’d been fighting against for weeks. But now, with her fear at bay and anxieties calmed, there was nothing to distract her from the truth.
She was in love with Lisa. There was not a single doubt or hesitation left. She loved her more than she’d ever loved anyone else, and the thought was as wonderful as it was terrifying.

1 January, 2025

Carla woke up in a hospital bed feeling like she’d lost a fight with a truck. She immediately searched the room for blonde hair and green eyes before reality caught up to her and she sunk back against her pillow. Lisa wasn’t there. She wasn’t there and she wasn’t coming, because she didn’t love Carla. Not the way Carla loved her. The thought hurt much worse than whatever landed her in the hospital in the first place. Luckily, a distraction came in the form of a doctor.
“How are you feeling, Ms. Connor?” he asked, glancing at the monitor showing her vitals.
“Like death warmed over. What happened?” she asked, unable to recall the events that landed her in the hospital.
“You’re suffering an infection that started in your surgical incision and has now spread. We have you on antibiotics and that should clear up the sepsis, but we are going to keep you for a couple days just to make sure the infection hasn’t caused any other damage. We are aware of your kidney condition, have you had any pain or concerns lately with your remaining kidney?”
“No, not that I have noticed. It’s been about four months since my last appointment with my Nephrologist and she didn’t have any concerns. All my numbers were good, anyway. Has the infection caused damage?” Panic was rising in her chest. What had she done to Aiden’s kidney?
“There’s no cause for alarm at this time. First, we need to get the sepsis cleared up and run some tests. As we get the results of the tests and get a clearer picture of what is happening, we will make a plan and go from there. For now, you just need to rest and let your body heal.”
“Right,” she said, as if his empty words could calm her fears.
“Is there someone you’d like us to call? You’ve had a visitor in the waiting room since you came in if you’re feeling up to company.”
“Yes, please send them in,” she said, heart lifting. Maybe Lisa was there and just wasn’t allowed in her room yet. Maybe she did care for Carla.
But it wasn’t Lisa who walked through the door. And as quickly as her heart sank, she was also struck with sharp relief at seeing Roy’s concerned face. She may have wanted Lisa to be there, but Roy was the one she needed.
She was hurt and she was scared, and she just needed her dad, and though Roy may not hold the title by birth, he’d certainly earned it through action and love.
“We have to stop meeting like this.”

Carla had made up her mind. She was going to let Lisa go. She could feel her heart breaking piece by piece and the pain of it took her breath away, but she’d rather suffer the pain herself than cause a single moment of suffering in Lisa’s life. And if that meant letting her go now, before any real damage was done, Carla could do that. So when her phone rang and she saw Lisa’s name on the ID, she took a deep breath and prepared to lie through her teeth.

Something was wrong. Lisa stared at her dark phone screen and the flowers she didn’t get the chance to deliver, and felt the tide of anxiety rising in her chest. She had spent years in interrogation rooms, listening to people from every walk of life lying to her face. She knew the tone and cadence of a lie. And Carla had lied.
Lisa kicked herself once again for how she had reacted to Carla the night before. She’d just been so shocked that she hadn’t had time to really think about what she was feeling. But as she lay in bed last night, the lack of soft snoring telling her that Carla was lying awake and silent next to her, she took the time to evaluate her own thoughts and feelings on their relationship. She thought about the warm glow she felt every time she looked at Carla’s beautiful face. She thought about the joy she could barely contain every time she saw the way Carla and Betsy interacted and joked together. She thought of the overwhelming feeling she had every time she walked into Carla’s arms after being apart. The feeling of coming home. Without realizing it, Lisa had fallen in love with Carla Connor, and instead of being brave and opening up, she’d taken the coward's way out and put the conversation off. She thought she’d have time. She thought Carla understood. But now, she was alone in Carla’s bed with no idea where she was or when she would come home. If she came home at all.

Chapter Text

3 January, 2025

Carla had barely slept in the last forty-eight hours. Try as she might, every time she closed her eyes she was plagued with visions of Lisa’s look of shock and terror when Carla had admitted her feelings. And with plenty of time to analyze the situation from every angle as she lay alone in her hospital bed, Carla finally realized the issue. She should have seen it so long ago. Long before she risked her heart and left it open and bare for destruction. And it was so obvious when she looked back and saw the pattern that she couldn’t believe she’d missed it.
The problem was her. She always had been. Paul only wanted her for arm candy and she brought nothing but chaos to his life right up until his death. She did a damn good job of ruining Liam’s life and shared a good deal of responsibility for his death by getting involved with Tony in the first place. Then, between everything that happened with Frank, and the double disaster that was Peter, how much blood was on her hands? How many lives did she need to ruin before she finally accepted she was meant to be alone? How many bodies did she need to leave behind?
Maybe she needed to see this as a blessing in disguise. This was exactly what she needed to let Lisa go before she was added to Carla’s long list of casualties. Because if anyone deserved happiness and peace, it was Lisa and Betsy. And they would never get those things if Carla stayed. They would only know pain and heartache, and Carla loved them too much to let that happen.
Hot tears burned down the side of her face as a bleak future alone settled in her mind. Saying goodbye to Lisa was going to be excruciating, and the only thing on earth that could give her the strength to do it, was the knowledge that she was saving her so much pain in the long run.
A chime next to her drew her attention to the phone resting on the bed next to her. Flipping it open, a final dagger to her heart stole the last of her composure.

Happy birthday, darling! Please give me a call. x Lisa

Pulling her knees to her chest and burying her face in her arms, Carla let the grief and despair overcome her.

By the time Roy arrived, Carla had cried herself out and locked her feelings away as tightly as possible. Thanks to a touch of concealer and splash of cold water, her old friend would be none the wiser. So in true Carla fashion, she plastered a fake smile on her face and prepared to face the day.

“No comment.”
Lisa had to fight not to laugh. If Roy Cropper thought he had the ability to go toe to toe with her when he was standing between her and the woman she loved, he had another thing coming.
“Roy, I’ve barely slept the last two nights and I know Carla has been lying to me. If something is wrong, you need to tell me. Please, don’t make me beg. Where is my girlfriend, Roy?”
“Well, it turns out there was, well, a bit of a complication concerning, you know, her surgery. And, well, I suppose she’s sort of… in the hospital,” stuttered Roy, looking anywhere but at Lisa.
“Carla’s in hospital?” Lisa clarified, pulse thundering.
“She is. Has been since New Years.”
“What happened, Roy?” she demanded, doing her best to modulate her voice to keep from frightening the poor man.
“Well, I was concerned after she left that morning. She didn’t seem to be in a fit state and I wanted to check and make sure she made it home. But when I got there, there was no answer but I heard a concerning clatter like someone had dropped the phone. So I hurried home and got my spare key, and when I got back, Carla was unconscious on the floor. I dialed 999 and tried to call you, but you must have been busy at work because I went directly to voicemail.”
Guilt flooded her chest. She’d noticed the missed calls from Roy and had been so distracted with Matty Radcliffe that she’d forgotten to call him back.
“What’s wrong with her? Why is she still there?” asked Ryan.
“Sepsis, from her head wound. Unfortunately it managed to do quite a bit of damage before they found it. They are still doing some testing to see what the extent of the damage is. The hope is none of the damage is permanent now that she is on antibiotics.”
Roy’s voice faded a bit as bile rose in her throat. How did she not notice? Her girlfriend was suffering right next to her and she’d been clueless. Memories of Carla begging her not to leave that morning surfaced and Lisa thought she may be physically ill. How self absorbed could she be? Carla could have died and she was too busy trying to get to work to notice.
“I need to see her,” said Lisa, interrupting Roy and Ryan’s hunt for Carla’s earbuds. Dipping into the bedroom, she grabbed them from the side table drawer where Carla always left them and tossed them at Roy as she headed for the door.
“You’d better hurry if you’re riding with me,” she said over her shoulder, not caring if they followed or not.
The drive to the hospital gave Lisa just enough time to funnel some of her overwhelming guilt back into anger, which was so much easier to manage. If Carla had just told her the truth, Lisa could have been there for her. How was she supposed to support her if Carla lied about what was happening? And why lie at all? Did she really think Lisa was so fragile that she couldn’t handle something like this? That was ridiculous! She’d handled much worse situations just fine! Obviously Carla didn’t trust her. And if that was the case, what were they even doing together?

Carla wanted to be angry at Roy, but she didn’t have the energy. After Lisa stormed out, she just wanted everyone to leave and let her curl up and sleep, but she didn’t have the heart to send them away. So, she propped herself up and dealt with Ryan’s scolding and suffered their attention with as much grace as possible. Then the doctor came in and drained her final reserves with a single test result.
Fear washed over her, as did the guilt of failing Aiden one final time. This was her last chance to take care of her wonderful, loving brother, and she’d failed.
“You guys should go. Get some dinner and have some fun,” said Carla once the doctor was gone.
“I’m not leaving you alone,” said Ryan. She turned to look at him, begging him to stop fighting just this once.
“I’m okay, Ryan. I’m just tired and want to see if I can get some sleep. I’m sure I’ll see you in the morning,” she said.
“Why don’t you call Lisa? I’m sure she’d want to be here…” began Roy, but she cut him off immediately.
“Don’t you dare, Roy. Don’t you bother her with this. You heard her, she would rather be at work. Now, get on home, the both of you. Thanks for being here, I appreciate it.”
“Well, if you’re sure,” said Roy.
“I am,” she said, reaching out to give his hand a squeeze. Ryan didn’t look too happy, but he leaned in to kiss her cheek and followed Roy out of the room.
Finally alone, Carla fell back against her pillows and let out a shaky breath. Whatever future she had left now looked infinitely more bleak, but at least Lisa wouldn’t have to suffer. If she showed up again, which Carla doubted, then she would finally let her go. She’d let her get on with her life without any of Carla’s baggage dragging her down. Even if it was the last good thing she’d ever get the chance to do.

“Hi Ryan, is everything okay?”
“Hey, Lisa. Are you busy?” asked Ryan. His tone sent a wave of fear crashing over her.
“What’s wrong?” she asked, already grabbing her coat and heading toward her car.
“So, the doctor came in a bit ago and it turns out the sepsis caused quite a bit of damage to her kidney,” he explained.
“Oh no,” her heart sank. “How is she?”
“Not good. She kicked us out and said she was going to try and sleep, but I don’t think she actually wants to be alone. I think we just weren’t the ones she wanted to be with.”
“Well she obviously doesn’t want me there either. She didn’t even tell me she was in hospital,” Lisa reminded him.
“She’s scared, Lisa. Every time she’s been the one to need help in her past relationships, no one was ever there. The rape, the miscarriage, the breakdown. None of them were there for her. So now she pushes you away and she tries to protect herself by leaving before you can. Don’t let her, Lisa. I’ve never seen her as happy and as settled as I’ve seen her with you. Please, don’t give up on her. She needs you.”
Ryan hung up without giving her the chance to respond, not that she would have been able to. Her mind was racing, analyzing everything through the lens of new information. Suddenly, everything made so much more sense, and it all came back to Lisa’s stupid panicked moment on New Year’s. Thanks to her reaction, Carla assumed Lisa didn’t love her and care about her, so she was trying to run. Lisa should have recognized it since it’s probably the exact same way she would have reacted if their positions had been flipped. She was such a fool. She let her stupid fears stand in the way and she almost ruined everything. Now, she just needed to fix it before it was too late.

“Hey, how you doing?” asked Lisa, surprising Carla with her presence.
“Yeah, everything in the garden’s rosy,” Carla sighed, gearing up to have one of the hardest conversations she’d ever have to have.
“I’m sorry about earlier,” started Lisa, concerned at the look of defeat on Carla’s face.
“S’alright,” she shrugged.
Carla was glad for the slight reprieve as Lisa told her about the progress she’d made in Becky’s case. It helped to know that there may be some closure for her and Betsy in the future. It made what she needed to say a bit easier to get out.
“Hey, listen. Um, Ryan called. He said that things had taken a bit of a turn for the worse and that you were a bit cut up about it. What’s happened?”
Carla was going to strangle Ryan the second he walked through that door in the morning.
“Um, it turns out my condition’s a little bit worse than we thought… got kidney damage. Might need a transplant.” Carla could barely look at Lisa, terrified of what her face would show.
“I’m so sorry,” said Lisa. That gave Carla the boost she needed. The last thing she wanted was for Lisa to stay with her out of pity or obligation. Time to set her free.

Lisa could not believe Carla was trying to break up with her. It’s been lovely? Really? She couldn’t even get creative with it? If Lisa couldn’t hear the absolute defeat and exhaustion dripping from every word, she may have been insulted. Luckily, she saw Carla’s attempt for what it was and wasn’t about to let her get away with it.
“It’s too late for that,” she said to cut Carla off before she really got going.
“Too late how?” she asked, confused.
“I love you, Carla.” The instant doubt on Carla’s face was a knife to her heart. How did this wonderful, beautiful, maddening woman doubt for a single second that Lisa’s words were false?
“You don’t have to say that,” said Carla. The only thing that could hurt worse than Lisa not returning the sentiment, was her saying it and not meaning it just to protect Carla’s feelings.
“In it right up to my neck.” Lisa reached out to wrap Carla’s hand in both of hers, doing her best to project the truth of her words. She didn’t want a single doubt left in Carla’s mind.
“I’m going to be with you every single step of the way,” she promised. “I’m going nowhere.”
The relief hit Carla like a ton of bricks, sending burning tears spilling down her cheeks.
“Oh, love,” said Lisa, heart breaking for her girlfriend. “Come on, budge over.”
She stood, keeping hold of Carla’s hand and waited for her to scoot over and make room. Kicking off her shoes, she stretched out next to Carla on the small bed and held open her arms. Carla rested her cheek on Lisa’s chest as the exhausted detective pulled her close.
“I’m so sorry, Carla. I’m sorry you thought for even a single second that I wasn’t just as done in as you in this relationship. I wanted to tell you two nights ago. I brought flowers and wine and everything, but you never came home.”
“I’m sorry too. I should have told you what was happening. I just… I thought you might run for the hills, and I wouldn’t have blamed you. No one goes into a relationship expecting a sick partner.”
“I need you to understand something, Carla. I’m all in here. I love you and I want to be with you, no matter what. We are going to face this and everything else that comes our way together. Okay?”
“Okay,” whispered Carla, eyes already beginning to close.
“Are you feeling okay? I can move…” Lisa began but Carla only tightened her grip.
“Please don’t go. I haven’t slept in days. Turns out I don’t sleep very well when you’re not here,” Carla mumbled, barely conscious.
“I know the feeling,” murmured Lisa, leaning in to kiss the top of Carla’s head before relaxing back and closing her eyes.
“And I love you too,” were the last words Lisa heard before sleep claimed them both.

Chapter Text

12 January, 2025

Lisa: Good morning, love. How did you sleep?

Carla: A bit better, but I’ll be glad when I can get out of here and sleep in my own bed again

Lisa: Your own bed, huh? Is that your way of telling me to bunk with Bets?

Carla: Not if you know what’s good for ya. Besides, if you’re bunking with Betsy, then I’ll have to squeeze in, and you’ll have to hold on to me to keep me from falling out of that tiny bed.

Carla: And we both know you’re the little spoon in this relationship.

Lisa: Are you saying I’m short?!

Carla: Course not! I’m saying you have to be the big, bad copper all day, so you deserve to be my precious baby spoon at night.

Lisa: I don’t know whether to feel loved or insulted

Carla: Loved, obviously. Always loved. xx

Lisa: Good save. Has the doctor been in yet this morning?

Carla: Not yet. Keep your fingers crossed that the filtration did its job and the sepsis is gone. Otherwise who knows when I’ll get out of here?

Lisa: I’m sure it did. Now we just need to know the next step to getting you back home with me.

Carla: She should be in any minute. I’ll call you when she leaves and I know more.

Lisa: Okay, and I’ll try to stop by on my lunch break if I can get away. Love you xx

Carla: Love you xx

Carla closed her phone and laid back against her mountain of pillows that still didn’t help her get more sleep. It seems the only cure for her sudden bout of insomnia was a certain blonde detective snoozing next to her. Unfortunately for her, Lisa couldn’t spend every night crammed in the tiny hospital bed with her. So most nights, she had to settle for talking on the phone until one of them fell asleep and the other disconnected.
Luckily, Ryan had dropped off her laptop so she could focus on something other than her failing kidney until the doctor walked in almost three hours later.
“How are we feeling today?” she asked, glancing at the chart hanging at the foot of Carla’s bed.
“Well, I can’t speak for you, but I’ve certainly felt better.”
“I can imagine, but the good news is that your latest blood tests show that the sepsis has finally cleared up and we can move on to the next step.” The doctor took a seat on the edge of the chair closest to Carla’s bed and set a stack of papers in her lap.
“Dialysis,” murmured Carla.
“Yes, at least until you can be matched with a proper donor.”
“And how long does that usually take? Ballpark?” asked Carla, doing her best to keep her snippiness to a minimum.
“I’m sorry, there’s just no way of knowing. The best case would be to find a donor in your fam-”
“No.” Carla cut her off. “I won’t do that to them.”
“Then the other option is the register. We’ve already added your name to the list, of course. So now it is just a waiting game until a suitable match is available. Unfortunately, that may take some time.”
“And until then, I’m stuck here on dialysis for the foreseeable.”
“Well, that’s not necessarily the case. Fortunately, technology has advanced quite a bit in the last decade. You will still need daily dialysis, but fortunately, there are options that let you do it from the comfort of your own home.”
“I could go home?” asked Carla, heart lightening at the thought.
“You could. As soon as next week if all goes to plan.”
“Finally, some good news,” Carla grinned.
“Yes. But you have a few choices to make before we can take the next step,” explained the doctor.
Before Carla could respond, the door opened to reveal Lisa holding their lunch. She stopped short, seeing the doctor.
“Oh, I’m sorry. I can come back-” she began but Carla was already reaching for her.
“No, Lisa, come in. Please.”
Lisa set the bag of food on the side table and scooted the free chair right next to Carla’s bed, grabbing her offered hand and entwining their fingers. Carla sighed in relief as Lisa settled next to her.
“Please, go on,” she prompted the doctor.
“As I was just telling Carla, the sepsis is all clear and we are ready to move on to dialysis.”
Lisa squeezed Carla’s hand as a silent “I told you so”.
“That’s good news. So what next?” asked Lisa, green eyes laser focused.
“We have some options for home based dialysis for you to choose from. The first and probably the safest option is Peritoneal Dialysis. With PD, the port is surgically placed in the abdomen and uses a dialysate solution and your own abdominal lining to filter waste from your blood.”
“My abdomen? You mean…I’d have a great tube hanging out of my stomach?” Carla’s relief at seeing Lisa turned to horror. She didn’t dare look at her face, sure of the disgust she’d see there.
“The catheter itself is quite thin and only protrudes externally between eight and ten centimeters. It can be easily secured during the day with a piece of medical tape, and is easy to attach to the cycler before bed. It would leave you free to go about your life quite normally day to day,” explained the doctor.
“What’s the second option?” asked Carla, already shaking her head. She could feel Lisa’s eyes on her, but she refused to look.
“Well, the second option is hemodialysis. This requires a port that goes directly into a vein, usually in the neck, arm, or groin. Where PD uses your own body to filter your blood, hemodialysis actually removes blood to filter it through the machine and then puts it back. Unfortunately, while it is quite effective, it also poses a few risks that PD minimizes, not least of which is the risk of clotting, vein damage, and infection.”
“What are the risks of the abdominal one?” asked Lisa. Carla wanted to disappear. Or cry. Or both.
“There’s still a risk of infection, but without the catheter going directly into a vein, the risk is significantly reduced and more easily discovered and treated.”
“So you would recommend the PD then?” asked Lisa.
“I would, but the choice is ultimately Carla’s. I’ve brought you a little more information on both options. Why don’t you look over everything and talk, and I’ll come back this evening to answer any more questions and see what you’ve decided.” She held out the papers she held in her lap. Carla’s arms refused to cooperate so Lisa graciously took the handouts and shook the doctor’s hand.
“Thank you. We appreciate your time,” said Lisa.
“Not at all. I’ll talk to you soon,” she said kindly, gently squeezing Carla’s shoulder before leaving them alone in the room.

Lisa could see Carla was beginning to spiral. She scooted closer and reached out with her free hand to touch Carla’s chin and turn her face until Carla was forced to look at her.
“Talk to me. What’s going through that brain of yours?” she asked softly, sliding her hand up to cup her cheek.
“Um- I’m sorry we missed our lunch. You should probably get back to work. Kit will be wondering.” Carla worked hard to keep her voice from shaking and giving away her panic, and she was almost successful.
“Nah, I told him I was taking a long one. So let’s dig in and talk.”
Lisa turned to get the food and at the same time pulled out her phone to send Kit a quick text.

Lisa: I’ll be out this afternoon. Call if you need me.

“I’m not hungry. You really can go, Lisa. I’ll be fine,” Carla said, praying she could hold it together a little longer. The last thing Lisa needed was to see her fall apart after hearing about her coming home full of tubes and tape.
Leaving the food, Lisa returned to Carla’s bed and pushed the chair out of the way.
“Budge over,” she demanded.
Carla wanted to argue. She wanted to send Lisa away before she could embarrass herself even further, but the second Lisa sat next to her and wrapped her arms around her, all the fight seeped out of her. For a long moment, Lisa just held her.
“Now, tell me what you’re thinking? Because we’ve known this was a possibility for a while, but something has obviously upset you.”
“It’s embarrassing,” Carla mumbled barely loud enough for Lisa to hear.
“What is? Being on dialysis? That’s crazy, Carla. There’s nothing embarrassing about doing what you need to do to stay alive until we can find you a kidney,” said Lisa.
“No, not that.” Carla couldn’t believe she had to have this conversation. She felt like an awkward teenager.
“Then what, love? Tell me.”
“It’s just… I mean… It’s a disgusting tube popping out of me! It’s not exactly sexy, is it? Two months in and our sex life is over before we even had the chance to get bored and start faking headaches,” Carla finally admitted. Lisa pulled back enough to look at her in confusion.
“Why exactly is our sex life over? I mean, we can double check with the doctor, but I’m pretty sure dialysis doesn’t require celibacy, Carla. And even if it did, so what? We’d manage. I’m pretty sure we’re both in this relationship for more than just amazing sex, aren’t we?”
“No, I know we are, but that doesn’t mean it isn’t important. And there’s no way you’re gonna want to come anywhere near me with a gross tube sticking out of me, even when it’s not actively pumping my insides out.”
“Carla, I love you. You could have three heads and be covered in boils and I’d still think you were the most beautiful woman in the world. There are times I see you laugh or hear your voice and I can barely keep myself from dragging you to the nearest empty room and ripping your clothes off.”
“You say that now,” grumbled Carla. Lisa decided to mount a different argument.
“What if it was me?”
“Huh? What was you?”
“With the port. What if I was the one getting a catheter in my stomach? Would you refuse to touch me? Would you be disgusted by the way my body looked?”
Carla was shocked Lisa could even suggest such a thing.
“Don’t be stupid. I love everything about your body, no matter what. You know that.”
“Then why do you think I feel any differently?”
That brought Carla up short. Lisa took advantage of her silence to lean in and bring their lips together. Aware that they were in a very public place, Lisa did her best to convey as much as possible in the few short moments she dared prolong the kiss. The noticeable spike in Carla’s heart rate made her grin against Carla’s lips.
“Better be careful. Wouldn’t want them all to come running with the paddles,” Carla laughed.
“Don’t worry. I’m the only one that’ll be giving you mouth to mouth,” teased Lisa, kissing her once more before relaxing back against the pillows and pulling Carla close once more. She felt Carla’s sigh and knew the battle was over as she nestled closer.
“I’m sorry I freaked out,” Carla apologized. Lisa’s comparison had finally helped her see sense, easing her embarrassment greatly.
“You’re allowed to be scared, Carla. I’m just grateful you talked to me instead of letting it fester.” She leaned in to kiss the top of her head.
“You didn’t give me much choice. You refused to go back to work,” laughed Carla.
“Hmm, the chance to avoid Kit and make-out with you. What did you expect me to choose?”
“Fair enough. Do you want to help go over the papers the doctor left before you have to get back?” asked Carla.
“I told Kit to call if he needed my help. Otherwise, you’re stuck with me. So, let’s crack open a soda and get reading.”

Chapter Text

15 January 2025

Bobby was lucky they were in a public place, because Lisa wanted to strangle him. And unfortunately for him, she knew exactly how to dispose of a body and avoid police detection.
“So she’s gone to prison in the state she’s in?” The concern in Betsy’s voice only amplified Lisa’s need for blood.
As if he knew how close to death he was, Bobby hit them both with the truth of the matter. Rob was Carla’s best chance. Like it or not, Carla would never have accepted so much as a cuppa from Rob without divine intervention, let alone a vital organ. Maybe this life-threatening field trip was their best hope for Carla to see sense. That didn’t mean Lisa had to like it. And it definitely didn’t mean she was going to sit around and wait in Carla’s empty hospital room.
“Bets, do you want me to drop you at home? I need to go,” said Lisa, standing and pulling on her leather jacket.
“No, I’ll be fine. Go help Carla.” The relief in Betsy’s voice ended any hesitation Lisa held. She managed to fight the urge to hip check Bobby as she passed and headed to her car.

When she got to Highfield, all it took was a quick flash of her credentials and a mention of her closest contact’s name and she was in. They kept her in the front lobby until a familiar face came striding through the door.
“Hiya, Swain. You alright? I wasn’t expecting to see you here today.”
“I wasn’t expecting to be here, but it seems my girlfriend needed to visit her brother and after the recent…unrest in the visitor’s room, I just wanted to make sure she was safe,” Lisa explained.
“Ah, of course. Who is she here to see?” he asked.
“Rob Connor.”
“Oh, yeah. She should be fine. Rob’s one of the few decent ones ‘round here.”
“Unfortunately, he isn’t the only one in the room. Do you think you could let me in to see her?” asked Lisa, not reassured in the slightest. The only thing that would calm her anxieties would be seeing Carla with her own eyes.
“Well, unfortunately prisoners are only allowed one visitor at a time, so you can’t join them. But why don’t you have a seat and I’ll pop in and check on them for you.”
“Thanks, mate. I really appreciate it,” Lisa sighed, disappointed yet relieved that someone would be checking on Carla. Thank goodness for well connected contacts.
Too nervous to sit, Lisa pulled out her phone and checked her messages. Ignoring everything from work, she opened a text from Betsy and couldn’t keep the soft smile off her face as she read.

Betsy: Is Carla okay?
Betsy: Is she taking the kidney?
Betsy: I’m going to Holly’s for pizza
Betsy: I’ll stay the night so you can stay at the hospital
Betsy: Mum?

Just as Lisa was opening a message to respond, Betsy’s little face flashed on her screen. She didn’t even get the chance to say hello.

“Mum? Why aren’t you answering your messages? Is Carla okay? Did you get her back to hospital?”
“Breathe, Bets,” Lisa laughed. “I was typing a response when you called.”
“You give me such crap for not answering and you’re way worse than me!” Betsy grumbled.
“I’m sorry, love. I was talking to my friend to see if he’d seen Carla.”
“Is she okay?” asked Betsy again. Her attempted nonchalance didn’t fool Lisa for a moment.
“He’s gone to check on her, but I’m sure she’s fine. Once she is done, I’ll drive her back to the hospital and get her settled,” Lisa soothed.
“You haven’t seen her yet?” asked Betsy.
“I’m not allowed since I’m not on official business, but I’ve got people keeping an eye on her. Listen, have fun at Holly’s, but you know you don’t have to stay. I’ll be home after I get Carla settled.”
“Nah, stay at the hospital. Holly’s cousins are over and we’re gonna hang out with them.”
“Alright, love. Be safe, and call if you change your mind,” said Lisa.
“Text me when you see Carla,” Betsy demanded.
“I will. Night, Bets. Love you.”
“Bye.”

Lisa couldn’t help rolling her eyes but her grin stayed in place until the door opened next to her and her sentimental glee was overshadowed by anxiety once more.
“Your lass is fine. It looked like they were wrapping up so she should be out any minute.”
“Oh, good. Thank you.”
“Sure. I should get back. See ya around, Swain.”
“See ya.”

She paced the floor, waiting for Carla to appear. When she finally did, Lisa’s concern skyrocketed. She looked like death warmed over.
“Lisa?” asked Carla, shocked. “What are you doing here?”
“I could ask you the same thing. Come here. Are you okay?” Lisa closed the distance between them, wrapping an arm around Carla to help support her.
“Stop fretting, I’m fine,” Carla sighed, but she couldn’t deny her relief at finding Lisa waiting for her. She felt herself sinking into Lisa’s arms, beyond grateful for the support, both physical and emotional.
“Come on. We need to get you back to the hospital,” Lisa said, still tense.
Carla could have made it to the car on her own, but Lisa seemed to need the reassurance so Carla allowed herself to be half led, half carried to Lisa’s car.
One look at Carla as Lisa started the car, and she knew any conversation would have to wait. Carla’s head was back and her eyes were closed. Her usually glowing face was pale and circles under her eyes told Lisa she still wasn’t sleeping. Lisa’s heart hurt at the sight of her strong, feisty, beautiful girlfriend looking so weak and exhausted. She just prayed Rob said the right things and she was willing to let him get tested.

“Hey, love, we’re here,” Lisa mumbled ten minutes later. She reached over and brushed Carla’s hair behind her ear, lingering to trace her sharp cheekbone with her thumb.
Carla’s eyes blinked open, taking a second to focus before turning fully into Lisa’s hand and flashing her an exhausted smile.
“Back to my glamorous mansion. Lovely.”
“Come on, let’s get you inside.”
Once again, Carla let Lisa shoulder much of her weight even though she was absolutely capable of walking all by herself. Carla let her fuss every step of the way back to her room until she was finally back in her bed. By then, Lisa’s fear had faded enough to allow her anger to slip through.
“Are you trying to kill yourself? Because you’re going the right way about it.”
“Oh, stop fussing. I’m just tired is all,” Carla lied.
Lisa wanted to argue, but she didn’t have the heart. And she knew it wouldn’t do any good. Carla was as stubborn as she was beautiful.
“Alright, alright. So go on then, how did it go?”
The more they talked, the more Lisa’s heart fell. She’d let herself hope that Carla visiting the prison, while way too dangerous, would at least convince her to take Rob’s kidney. But it seemed to have the opposite effect. Even as Lisa exaggerated a bit about what her contact said about Rob turning his life around, Carla still refused to see sense.
“Please Lisa, I’ve already had Bobby going on at me.”
“And it didn’t occur to you that he might be right? Hmm,” Lisa asked, reaching out to rest a hand on Carla’s thigh.
“I know my brother, Lisa. And even if he was serious about helping me, which there’s no way he is, how could I accept it? He’s a cold blooded killer. Tina was only twenty-three when he shoved her off a balcony and then bashed her head in? How am I supposed to let a piece of that live inside of me? What would that make me?” asked Carla.
“It would make you alive, Carla. That is all I care about. I just need you to stay alive.” Lisa couldn’t even consider the alternative. How was she ever supposed to go back to life without Carla? It was unfathomable.
“I’m on the register, Lisa. I’ll get a kidney eventually. I’m not knocking on death’s door just yet,” soothed Carla, reaching out to take Lisa’s hand and lift it to her lips. She knew Lisa was scared. She was too, truth be told, but to replace Aiden’s kidney with Robs just couldn’t be right.
“We both know there are no guarantees with the register, Carla. There are thousands of people on there and not even close to enough kidneys. Rob is here and willing. You wouldn’t be waiting on dialysis for years and years for something that may never happen. You could be back to normal by spring,” argued Lisa.
“He’s a murderer, Lisa. How could you of all people be okay with that? How could you ever be okay with a piece of that darkness, that evilness, being a part of me for the rest of my life?”
“Rob’s kidney didn’t kill Tina. It’s just an organ that filters blood that you happen to need to stay alive. Taking Rob’s kidney doesn’t make you a murderer, Carla. It doesn’t make you evil. Not even close,” Lisa said, squeezing Carla’s hand.
“I know, but-”
“No, please listen. Our choices make us who we are, Carla. Rob made the choice to end Tina’s life. He chose to continue every step of the way. That is something he has to live with for the rest of his life, and I’m not trying to undermine the seriousness of that in any way. But you have a choice to make too. And you know I will support you no matter what you do, because at the end of the day, it is your choice to make. No one else’s.
“But it’s not just your life that is affected by your choice, Carla. It’s also Bobby's, and Ryan’s and Roy’s. It’s everyone at the factory that depends on you. It’s mine and Betsy’s. You should have seen her when she found out you were going to the prison. She just about blew up my phone with worry until I’d made sure you were alright.
“We are all powerless to help you, even though we all would in a heartbeat. I understand not putting this burden on Ryan or Bobby. They are young and have so much life left to live, and who knows what will happen in their futures. But Rob is where he is and he’s not going anywhere any time soon. He can’t save the world from his cell, but he can save your life. And that is close enough for me, and Betsy, and Ryan, and Roy, and all the others that know the world is so much better with you in it. So, I am behind you every single step of the way, no matter what, but please, just think about it. Don’t say no yet.”
Carla was at a loss for words. Her mind was spinning and her heart felt so full she worried it may burst. Without the ability to verbalize anything, she decided to depend on actions. Dropping Lisa’s hand, she cupped either side of her face and pulled her closer until their lips met. She felt Lisa’s sigh brush her skin, giving her goosebumps. It had been so long since they’d actually been together, and Carla desperately missed that intimate connection with Lisa. She missed the closeness so much it hurt almost as much as the kidney failure.
Throwing caution to the wind, Carla deepened the kiss, slipping a hand around the back of Lisa’s neck to hold her in place. Lisa’s hands settled on her hips, holding her gently. But Carla didn’t want gentle. She wanted Lisa to hold her tight enough to bruise.
Unfortunately, life had other plans in the form of voices approaching. Lisa sprang off the bed like she’d been shocked. She was still blushing bright red as the nurse came in to check Carla’s blood pressure and heart rate.
“Your pressure is good, but your heart rate is a bit higher than usual. How are you feeling?”
Carla couldn’t contain her laughter at the look of horror on Lisa’s face.

“So, how’d you get on with my dad?” asked Bobby twenty minutes later, handing Carla the bag of sweets he’d brought.
“I’m sorry Bobby. I didn’t believe a word that came out of his mouth.”
Lisa wanted to cry. Or scream. Maybe both, but something needed to happen. The despair that settled in her chest was suffocating.
“So that’s it then. You’re definitely not gonna take his kidney,” she couldn’t help snapping.
“No, I hadn’t finished yet,” said Carla, holding up a hand to stop Lisa’s rant before she really got going.
A hesitant spark of hope ignited in Lisa’s chest.
“Look, I don’t trust your dad as far as I can throw him. But if he’s really serious, I mean ‘if’, about giving me his kidney, then look, I’m not gonna stop him from getting tested to see if we’re compatible.”
Now Lisa could feel the tears burning in her eyes, but refused to let them fall. The relief was so sharp it was almost painful, and she couldn’t stay in her seat any longer. Setting Carla’s flowers aside, she wrapped her arms around her and held her tight.
Carla was taken aback by Lisa’s sudden hug, but she returned it with just as much gusto until Bobby cleared his throat, prompting them to break apart. But Lisa didn’t sit back in her chair, instead, she took a seat on the side of the bed, her thigh pressed firmly against Carla’s and green eyes shining with joy.
“That’s good news. What changed your mind?” asked Bobby. Carla glanced at Lisa and couldn’t look away, drawn to her gorgeous face as if it was the only light in a dark room.
“Some stubborn woman reminded me that I needed to stick around to keep an eye on all of you and keep you in line. And that will be easier if I’m not stuck in here, so what have I got to lose?”
“Excellent. I’m gonna go give him a call and tell him the good news. I’ll come back tomorrow,” said Bobby, struggling to his feet.
“You don’t have to go,” said Carla, finally managing to look away from Lisa.
“Hey, I’ve got a life too, you know. Lots of people to see, things to do. I’m in high demand, me,” said Bobby.
“Course you are.”

The second he was gone, Carla scooted over and grabbed Lisa’s arm, pulling until she was stretched out next to her. Turning on her side to bring them face to face, Carla leaned in until their foreheads were touching.
“Thank you,” whispered Lisa, voice thick with emotion.
“You were right. I can’t let my pride hurt the people I love,” Carla admitted.
“I’m proud of you. That couldn’t have been easy,” said Lisa, reaching up to trace the lines of Carla’s jaw and neck with her finger.
“The sooner I get better, the sooner I get out of here and home with you. And I really need to be home with you,” Carla insisted. She felt Lisa’s answering grin all the way to her toes.
“Yes, you really do.”

Chapter Text

20 January, 2025

Lisa watched every movement of the medical technician as he set up the surprisingly compact dialysis machine next to Carla’s side of the bed. She knew she was being obnoxious with her copious amount of questions and clarifications, but he was very patient and answered every one. Unfortunately, without a lot of spare room in the flat, the boxes of dialysis fluid Carla would need for the week were stacked against the wall, taking up quite a bit of walking room.
The doctor had already walked both of them through the process of connecting and disconnecting Carla from the machine each day, but Lisa still took notes on her phone as the med tech went over the same steps once again.
Once everything was set up and organized, Lisa walked him to the door and shook his hand once more. As terrified as she was to be responsible for keeping Carla alive, she couldn’t wait to have her home. It had been way too long since they’d had the chance to spend any time together without the impending arrival of a nurse or doctor, and Lisa missed her best friend.
By the time she arrived at the hospital, Carla was already packed and sitting in the chair waiting for her. Her tired smile as Lisa walked in erased any lingering trepidation she may have had about running her dialysis at home. Lisa would go back to university and get a medical degree if it meant getting Carla out of the hospital.
“Ready to go, love?” she asked, leaning over to steal a quick kiss and grabbing Carla’s bag.
“You have no idea how ready,” Carla grumbled, thrilled to finally be walking out the doors to go home.
“Did the doctor have any last instructions for us?” asked Lisa?
“No. She came in just long enough to see if I had any questions and then signed my discharge papers.”
“Well then, I suppose we better get on with it before they show up and try to keep you. I don’t fancy fighting the entire renal department for your freedom if it can be avoided.”
“Hmm, watching you flex on a load of doctors and nurses… don’t tempt me,” Carla teased as they reached the lift and headed for the car park.

Carla was well puffed by the time they reached the top of the stairs and Lisa let them into the flat. She’d argued with Lisa when they arrived that she was fully capable of carrying her own bag, but now she was glad the pushy woman had refused her. As Lisa headed toward the room to put her stuff away, Carla made her way slowly to the sofa.
“Your dialysis machine is all set up in the bedroom,” mentioned Lisa. Carla had to fight to keep herself from visibly cringing, embarrassment burning in her chest.
“Oh, how romantic,” she couldn’t help groaning. Lisa had made it very clear that she wasn’t bothered with the situation, but Carla was terrified that the second Lisa was forced to see her as a patient instead of her girlfriend, there would be no going back. After all, attaching the tube in your partner’s stomach to a machine so it can fill her up and clean her out didn’t exactly scream ‘come and get it’.

“Hey, listen, alright? It’s keeping you alive. That’s all I’m bothered about.” Lisa tried to ease the discomfort she knew Carla was struggling with. If only she could see herself through Lisa’s eyes. Or read her mind to see just how attracted she always was to her. It would make things so much easier. But she could tell by Carla’s tight smile that it was going to take a bit more to convince her.
“You can get off now, you know,” Carla reminded her, sure she was aching to get back to the station.
“What, me? No. I’m going nowhere,” Lisa told her, taking off her coat for good measure.
“You’ve got no criminals to catch?” asked Carla, fearing it was too good to be true.
“Yeah, well, they can wait, can't they?” Lisa told her, taking a seat next to her on the sofa. It stung just a bit that Carla thought she would just drop her home and run, but she was determined not to go anywhere until Carla’s misgivings were soothed.
“Lisa, I will be absolutely fine you know,” Carla told her, placing a comforting hand on her thigh. Lisa instantly scooped up her hand, holding it tightly in both of hers.
“Look, Carla, you’ve got no working kidneys, and I’ve booked the day off. So, come on… stop being so flipping stubborn and let me look after you.”
Carla gratefully accepted defeat and leaned in to kiss her. The familiar and comforting taste of Lisa’s lips was just the balm Carla needed. Nothing was rushed or heated as their mouths moved together in a lazy dance, glad to finally be together at home.

The telly mumbled quietly in the background as Carla slept, her head resting in Lisa’s lap. Lisa’s fingers moved gently through Carla’s hair, careful not to pull and wake her, as she glanced over emails she’d worry about when she got back. Before she could set her phone aside, Betsy’s nine year-old face lit up the screen. Glancing down at the deeply sleeping Carla, Lisa swiped to answer and held the phone to her ear.
“Hey, darling. You alright?” she whispered just loud enough for Betsy to hear.
“Yeah, I just wanted to see if you and Carla made it home,” Betsy answered, matching Lisa’s whisper even though there was no need.
“We got home a few hours ago. What are you up to tonight? Coming home for dinner?”
“Nah, we are meeting up with some mates and we’ll grab something. I’ll probably be late coming home,” she answered.
“Where are you gonna be?” asked Lisa.
“Just at Rivers.” Lisa could hear her eyes rolling over the phone.
“Well, be safe. And call if you need a ride.”
“K, bye.” She hung up before Lisa could even open her mouth to respond.
“Bye,” Lisa chuckled, tossing her phone aside and glancing back down at the still sleeping Carla.
Her amused grin softened as she traced the familiar lines of Carla’s face with her eyes. The fear and apprehension of the coming weeks slipped into the background of her mind as gratitude and wonder took its place. How did she get so lucky? She knew she was nothing special. A decent detective, but otherwise quite unextraordinary. Yet, this gorgeous, funny, strong, stunningly brilliant, miraculously resilient woman had still chosen her, even when she was too thick headed to realize it and too cowardly to act on it.
The little voice in the back of her head that she did her best to ignore was constantly whispering that she didn’t deserve Carla. But despite it’s insistence that Carla was going to change her mind at any second and run for the hills, she never did. Instead, she kept looking at Lisa like she was her own personal source of sunshine every time they were in the same room. She kept kissing her as if she planned to go on kissing her for the rest of eternity. She just kept on loving Lisa as if she knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that Lisa was equally worth loving.
So maybe, if someone as amazing as Carla thought she was worth unconditionally loving, just maybe Lisa could believe it too.

Carla was annoyed at herself for sleeping the day away when Lisa had taken the whole day off to spend with her. She hadn’t even been home twelve hours and she was already acting like an 80 year-old patient.
When she’d woken up with the shadows of the impending evening creeping through the window, she couldn’t believe she’d slept so long. Especially curled up on the sofa instead of her bed. But then Lisa moved beneath her and her fingers continued their gentle journey through her hair, and her mini coma made more sense.
“Hey, love, you alright?” asked Lisa, smiling down at her.
“What time is it?” asked Carla, stretching and sitting up.
“Half six,” answered Lisa, shaking out her legs as if they were asleep.
“Why’d you let me sleep so long? You should’ve shoved me off hours ago,” griped Carla.
“You needed the rest and I needed the cuddle. It was a win-win,” shrugged Lisa.
“But I didn’t want to spend our day together sleeping. I wanted to spend time with you.” Carla was struggling to shake off the guilt and embarrassment of the situation.
“Carla, we are spending time together. I got to spend the last few hours relaxing and holding you while I watched old movies and dozed myself. I’m not complaining in the slightest. Now, come on, let’s pop the kettle on. You’ll feel better after a brew.”
Carla made the grand journey from the sofa to the stool as Lisa filled the kettle. She knew she was acting like a sullen child, but she couldn’t shake it.
“Right, I’ll pop yours there,” said Lisa a few minutes later, setting Carla’s mug on the counter.
“Cheers,” Carla sighed, turning away so Lisa wouldn’t see her struggling.
“So, what do you want to do with the rest of the evening?” asked Lisa.
“Dunno,” shrugged Carla, “we could make sweet love in front of my beautiful dialysis machine.”
“She’s a life saving beauty,” Lisa agreed.
“Yeah, I bet she’s just what you dreamt of when you moved in.”
“Come on, less of that,” Lisa tried, wishing Carla would understand just how happy she was just to be there with her.
“It’s not exactly very romantic, is it?” scoffed Carla, giving Lisa a glimpse at the true root of the problem.
“Listen, Carla. I mean, it is what it is. I’m here. With you. And that’s all that matters.”
“You sure about that?” Carla asked, attempting sarcasm and failing miserably as her fear of Lisa leaving colored her words.
“Of course I’m sure,” Lisa assured her. “Hey, look. I know this all must be really… really scary for you.”
“I’m not scared,” Carla argued, unshed tears burning in her eyes. She refused to let them fall. Lisa just looked at her, waiting. “I’m not.”
Giving in, Carla leaned forward until Lisa wrapped her in a hug and kissed her forehead. Carla returned the embrace, resting her ear over Lisa’s heart and closing her eyes. Surrounded by the familiar scent of her and with the soft, even movements of her every breath, the fear and anxiety finally began to recede until she finally felt like the weight of it all had been lifted off of her chest.
By the time they separated, their tea was cold but Carla was finally able to smile as Lisa cupped her face and brought her in for a quick kiss.
“Tell you what, why don’t we cook some dinner and then we’ll decide what to do with the rest of the evening. You must be starving after a month of hospital food, and I happened to stop by the market and pick up a few things this morning,” said Lisa, turning to the fridge.
Carla’s grin only grew as she pulled out some salmon, spinach, and pastry dough.
“You cheeky…” Carla was overwhelmed by the sweetness of Lisa.
Standing, she slid her hands into Lisa’s hair and pulled her in. Lisa’s hands immediately found her hips, tugging her closer and erasing any space that may have lingered between them. Carla’s breath hitched as desire burned through her. She’d been so worried that things would feel different, that Lisa wouldn’t want her in that way anymore. But as Lisa’s tongue swept over hers and her hands moved up just enough to slip beneath Carla’s top and brush the burning skin of her waist, she realized she shouldn’t have worried. Far from losing their spark, Carla felt as if lightning was flowing through her veins.
Until Lisa gripped the hem of her sweatshirt and began to lift it. Cold dread flooded through her and she stumbled back, breaking contact. Lisa was momentarily dazed until she saw the look of pure terror on Carla’s face.
“What? What is it?” she asked, looking around for whatever the obvious threat was that put that look on Carla’s face.
“It… The…” Carla was mortified as she jerkily gestured toward her stomach, “the, you know, thing.” Realization shone in Lisa’s eyes.
“Did I hurt you? I’m so sorry,” she apologized, stepping closer, but Carla was already shaking her head, heat rushing up her neck. Lisa stopped just short of touching her.
“You didn’t hurt me,” Carla mumbled, wishing the floor would open and swallow her whole.
“What is it, hmm?” Lisa said softly. “Talk to me.”
“It’s just- I mean, it’s gross, isn’t it. A great bloomin tube strapped to my stomach.”
With a small, understanding smile, Lisa took the final step and wrapped Carla in a tight hug. Carla’s arms came up to wrap around her waist.
“Listen, Carla, I know it bothers you. And if you want me to keep my hands to myself until after you get the transplant and you’re all healed, then I can do that. But if any of this is worry about me or what I will see or think, then I’m asking you to trust me when I tell you that I love you, and I love your body. There is nothing that will change that.”
Lisa pulled back just enough to see Carla’s face.
“Do you trust me?” asked Lisa. She could still see the fear burning in Carla’s eyes, but she also saw the flash of relief. Carla took a deep breath and finally gave a sharp nod.
This time, it was Carla slowly lifting her shirt with shaking hands. Her eyes closed, terrified to see the look on Lisa’s face as she got her first good look at her dialysis port. When she finally got the nerve to peek at Lisa, the fire burning in her green eyes shot directly between Carla’s thighs.
Carla battling past her nerves and trusting Lisa enough to lift her shirt may have been the sexiest thing Lisa had ever seen. Unable to wait any longer, Lisa crashed against her, immediately bringing their lips back together. Carla’s laugh was filled with as much relief as amusement, but turned breathless as Lisa’s lips dropped to her neck. Her eyes closed and her head tipped back as heat poured through her. After nearly a month without so much as a decent snog, she would be lucky to last two minutes.
“God, I’ve missed this,” Carla mumbled, gasping as Lisa’s teeth nipped at the base of her neck before drawing soothing circles with her tongue.
“Should we head to the bedroom?” asked Lisa, lips moving against Carla’s skin.
“I don’t think I can wait that long,” growled Carla, spinning them until Lisa backed against the counter.
Lisa’s brows shot up and her eyes darkened as Carla’s fingers dropped to the button of her jeans, making quick work of it. Seconds later, her hand was sliding past the waistband of Lisa’s pants and the dripping heat that greeted her nearly sent her over the edge immediately.
“Carla!” Lisa gasped as her fingers dipped between drenched folds and slowly circled her clit. Carla’s husky chuckle should have been illegal as Lisa quickly came apart beneath her skilled fingers.
Unwilling and unable to keep her hands to herself, Lisa drew her fingers down Carla’s waist and beneath her sweatpants. Carla’s maddening assault skipped a beat as Lisa’s fingers slid over her before matching the rhythm Carla had set. Chests heaving in unison and hands moving in a synchronized dance, they drove each other higher and higher, neither willing to be the first to tumble over the edge. Desperate to hear the sweet cry of Lisa’s release, Carla stopped circling and pressed firmly against her already swollen and sensitive clit. That was all it took to send Lisa careening over the edge with Carla following immediately after.
They continued moving together, drawing out the pleasure until they had nothing left to give. Foreheads pressed together, they took several minutes to catch their breath before Carla’s almost silent chuckle forced Lisa to open her eyes.
“Guess I shouldn’t have worried so much about our sex life suffering,” she teased.
“Remind me to say I told you so once I catch my breath,” Lisa laughed.

Chapter Text

12/13 February, 2025

Carla stood silently in the doorway to the back offices of the Weatherfield Police Station, staring. Lisa hadn’t noticed her yet. She was in full Detective Sergeant mode, staring intently at the screen of her computer and absently biting at the back end of a pen. Carla watched her gorgeous green eyes moving over whatever it was she was studying. She watched the single blonde lock that was forever falling loose from her ponytail drift closer and closer to her face until she was forced to shake it back. That simple motion of tossing her hair out of her face broke her concentration just long enough for her gaze to fall on Carla. The blinging smile that immediately lit up her entire face took Carla’s breath away. Until Lisa, she’d never known it was possible to love someone so much. She just hoped she lived long enough to show Lisa the love and devotion she deserved.
“Hey, love,” said Lisa, dropping whatever she was working on to walk over and give Carla a quick kiss. “This is a nice surprise. I didn’t expect to see you until dinner.”
“Sorry,” Carla apologized, wishing they were at home so Lisa could hold her properly. “Have you got a second to talk?”
Lisa’s heart instantly dropped to her toes. That was never a sentence you wanted to hear, but coming from the woman you love that just happens to be suffering severe kidney failure, it was enough to stop her heart completely.
“Of course. I was just about to take my lunch, so it’s perfect timing.”
“No, it isn’t an emergency or anything. You don’t have to leave,” began Carla as Lisa grabbed her coat off the back of her chair.
“C’mon,” said Lisa, winding an arm around her waist. “I’ll buy you lunch.”

Ten minutes later they were seated across from each other as Nina headed back to grab their food. Lisa’s pulse hadn’t slowed in the slightest and Carla’s obvious nervousness threatened to send her into a full blown panic.
“Are you alright, love? What’s going on?” asked Lisa, reaching out to take Carla’s hand that was resting on the table. The small contact helped to soothe her nerves.
“Uh, yeah. It’s just, the hospital called. They’ve had an opening,” Carla began.
“That’s good news. When do they want to do it?” asked Lisa, her mind racing. She thought she would have more time to make a plan to fool Rob.
“They can get me in tomorrow,” said Carla. Apparently her time was up.
“So soon?” asked Lisa, shocked. Obviously going private had its privileges.
“I know,” said Carla, and Lisa could hear the absolute terror in her voice. That was all it took to shake Lisa out of problem solving mode. Her deal with Rob could wait. Right now, Carla needed her and that was all that mattered.
“Carla, this is good. This time next week you could be home with a fresh new kidney, recovering. No more dialysis. No more waiting and wondering.” She squeezed Carla’s hand, trying to project as much comfort as possible.
“Lisa, I’m fifty years old, and this isn’t a simple surgery. It was dangerous the first go round and that was seven years ago.” She lifted Carla’s hand to her lips for a moment before answering.
“I know you’re scared, Carla. But I will be there every step of the way. I promise.”
“What if I don’t wake up, Lisa?” she whispered.
“You don’t have a choice, darling, because I’m not going the rest of my life without you. Not a single moment of it. So, you are going to call them up and tell them to put your name on their schedule for tomorrow. And I will be right next to you when they take you in, and I will be right there to wake you up as soon as you are done.”
“Promise?” asked Carla, wrapping her other hand around Lisa’s.
“I promise.”
Like she always did, Lisa knew exactly what to say to ease Carla’s fears. Now she just had to tell Rob. She’d already booked a visit, and she knew Lisa wasn’t going to be happy about it.
“I should probably call and get it all sorted before I go see Rob,” she said, faking nonchalance. Lisa wasn’t fooled.
“You’re going back to the prison? Today?” she asked. Carla could hear the concern constricting her voice.
“This really is a face to face conversation. I’ll be fine, Lisa,” Carla soothed, gladly taking her turn as comforter.
“I know you will. I just wish you’d told me so I could take the afternoon off and drive you,” complained Lisa. There was no way she could skive off the rest of the day and still find time to concoct a convincing plan to keep Rob happy and clueless.
“I’d much rather have you save your time off for after the surgery when I’m stuck in bed and need the company,” argued Carla. Lisa couldn’t fight a grin.
“Stuck in bed, eh? Just the way I like you,” she teased, brushing a thumb over the pulse point at the base of Carla’s wrist. The simple, innocent contact was enough to send Carla’s blood racing.
“Not what I meant, but I like the way you think. And while we are on the subject, surgery will definitely put a damper on that particular activity for a while, so if you happened to finish up work a bit early and come home, I could certainly think of a few ways to occupy the evening before you have to plug me in for the last time,” said Carla, her voice taking on the heady rasp that sent Lisa’s pulse skyrocketing.
“There’s no pressure, you know. I was just teasing. I’m sure your visit to Highfield will be pretty draining,” Lisa reminded her, fighting her base instincts in order to be a responsible clear-headed adult.
“Lisa, if I’m going to be out of commission for the next several weeks, you can be sure I’m going to take advantage of my last opportunity to get my hands on my gorgeous girlfriend. Unless you’re too tired, of course. Then I will obviously just have to take care of things myself,” hinted Carla, enjoying the flash of desire in Lisa’s eyes.
“I’ll caffeinate,” Lisa promised quietly. The raw need coloring her tone sent goosebumps over Carla’s skin.
“It’s a date, then,” Carla grinned, already concocting a sneaky little plan that was sure to drive Lisa absolutely mad. And all it would take was a quick detour between Highfield and home.

Back behind her computer, Lisa scoured court document after court document, looking for anything that would let her stretch the truth just enough to get Rob into the operating theater. Before she could find anything, she was forced to abandon the cause as she was pulled back into the day’s duties. But as she sat in on an interrogation with a junior detective determined to force a confession out of the poor kid brought in for shoplifting, inspiration struck. Unfortunately, by the time she escaped the interrogation room and made it back to her desk, a glance at the clock forced her to make a choice. Carla would be expecting her home soon. She could text and explain that she was running late, and she knew Carla would understand. But the thought of missing out on a single moment she could be spending with Carla before her surgery wasn’t even an option. She didn’t care if Jack the Ripper himself showed up at her desk and turned himself in, it was time for her to start choosing life over work. It was time for her to go home.

Carla slipped behind the wheel of her car, bone deep relief making her feel lighter than she’d felt since her first visit to the prison. For the first time since Bobby mentioned Rob giving her a kidney, she felt the stirring of hope that it may actually happen. Rob’s understanding and willingness had actually struck her as genuine, reminding her of the little brother that used to follow her around and help her drag their mum home from whatever alley she’d slumped over in.
Now, it was time to put the rest of her plan into action, starting with a quick stop at Underworld.

Lisa was shocked to find the flat empty when she walked in. She was sure Carla would have beat her home, and suddenly the excitement that had been building turned to fear. What was keeping her? Had something happened? Was she passed out behind the wheel somewhere? Lisa knew she shouldn’t have let her go alone. If something had happened to Carla, she would never forgive herself.
Making a mental note to have Carla share her location to prevent similar issues in the future, Lisa whipped out her phone and hit the speed dial in record time.
“Lisa?” Carla answered almost immediately. Lisa could hear the distant humming of an engine and realized Carla must be in the car.
“Hey, love. I just got home. Where are you?” Lisa did her best to keep her voice even and calm.
“I’m on my way. I’m sorry, time got away from me. I’ll be home in ten minutes,” explained Carla. Lisa’s nerves finally calmed down and allowed her to take a deep breath.
“Perfect. See you soon.”
Shaking her head at her own catastrophizing, Lisa tossed aside her keys and coat and headed for the bedroom. She figured Carla could use a little relaxation and stress relief after her visit with Rob, so she went straight through to the ensuite and filled the tub, making sure to add the calming oils Carla liked to use after a long day and lighting the two candles she kept by the tub for just such occasions.
Closing the door behind her to make sure the room was warm and inviting when Carla walked in, Lisa headed back to the table to take a quick look at Rob’s initial interrogation paperwork. Within five minutes she’d found exactly what she was looking for, and by the time she heard Carla’s key in the door, she had a fully formed plan in mind.
Carla walked in to find Lisa at the table working on her laptop.
“Hey,” smiled Lisa, relieved to see Carla home in one piece. “So, how was it?”
“It was good,” Carla admitted. “One of the best conversations I’ve had with him in…well, years obviously. But it felt like he was my brother again, you know?” The weight of the items she’d been hiding in her desk at the Factory settled against her as she shed her coat, careful not to let them show.
“Wow. So all’s good for the op then, yeah?” asked Lisa.
“Yeah,” nodded Carla, “I actually think he really wants to help me.”
“That’s great,” said Lisa, grateful her years of practice in the interview room had trained her to hide what she was really thinking. If all of this went off as planned and she managed to get Carla home with her new kidney and healing, Rob had better hope they never cross paths again. Lisa could look past the murder, but him planning to run and leave Carla for dead… that she could never forgive. He would be lucky if she didn’t call in every favor she’d ever collected over the years to make the rest of his life in prison a living hell.
“Hey, I’ve run you a bath,” Lisa told her, glad for the excuse to change the subject.
“Oh, I love you,” sighed Carla, walking over to give her a kiss.
Before she got the chance to follow Carla to the bedroom, her phone rang with an unlisted number flashing on the screen.
“Is that mine?” Carla asked.
“No, no. It’s mine,” said Lisa.
Relieved, Carla slipped into the bedroom, closing the door behind her and hustling to her bedside table to store her goodies before Lisa could walk in and ruin the surprise. Satisfied Lisa wouldn’t suspect anything if she walked in, Carla began shedding her clothes and headed into the bathroom. She was greeted with her own personal spa. The familiar scent of her favorite bath oils swirled around her and she was struck all over again with the overwhelming feeling of love. Carla was so used to taking care of everyone else. The fact that Lisa never failed to find new ways to take care of her was enough to start thoughts of the future percolating in her mind. But the future could wait. Tonight, Carla was more than happy to be exactly where she was at that moment. And she planned to make sure Lisa felt the same.

Carla hated her port. She did everything she could to avoid looking at it and pretend it didn’t exist. Unfortunately, that wasn’t an option as she had to secure it beneath the water tight bandage Lisa had left out on the sink. She’d seen similar bandages used to protect fresh tattoos to keep them clean and dry. It did the same for her port, and she was grateful she’d managed to avoid any infections due to her and Lisa being overly cautious, but it didn’t make it any easier to press the clear film down over her skin, the hard plastic of the port’s cap digging into her stomach.
Carla did her best not to let the sight of the medical necessity sour her mood. She knew Lisa didn’t mind it in the slightest, and she tried to follow her example. But it was hard to fight back the insecurities when Lisa still hadn’t appeared even after she’d slipped into the steaming water and settled against the back of the tub. Closing her eyes, she breathed in the relaxing scents and waited for her love to appear.

Lisa never joined her. Instead, she soaked until the water began to chill and then she wrapped up in a towel and headed for the bedroom. Still no Lisa. She glanced at her dressing gown hanging next to Lisa’s, but decided if Lisa was going to play hard to get, then she needed to pull out the big guns.
Lisa looked up as the bedroom door opened and felt her jaw drop. Carla stood there clad in black lace that left very little to the imagination, eyebrow cocked as she leaned against the door jam.
“I suppose I’m not surprised that you’re still working,” teased Carla.
Lisa was still staring, unable to form a coherent sentence just yet. She’d seen Carla in lingerie before, but not for a while. She’d been so insecure since starting dialysis that she’d rarely allowed Lisa to see her without a shirt on, let alone in sexy underwear.
Carla practically stalked toward her, sending fire directly to the apex of Lisa’s thighs and she slammed her laptop closed before Carla had the chance.
“I do believe we have a date, Missus. Or are you going to sit here and work all night?” asked Carla, leaning over to look Lisa in the eye, which was difficult as Lisa’s gaze was definitely not on Carla’s face at the moment.
“Me? Work? Not a chance,” swallowed Lisa, eyes climbing until they locked on Carla’s face. That one look was all it took to break her control and she vaulted forward, crashing their lips together. Carla fisted her hand in Lisa’s jumper, pulling her to her feet and walking backward toward the bedroom, never breaking contact.
Lisa’s fingers dug into her waist, attempting to pull her impossibly closer, even though their bodies were already flush. The moment the bedroom door closed behind them, Carla was practically ripping Lisa’s clothes off until she was completely bare.
“Lay down,” Carla breathed in her ear, leading her closer to the bed.
“Yes ma’am,” Lisa laughed, dropping onto the bed and laying back.
Instead of joining her, Carla went to her nightstand and opened the drawer. Curiosity took a slight edge off of her arousal, as she watched Carla pull out two silk scarves. The look on her face as she turned back to Lisa was pure sin.
Carla kneeled on the bed, straddling Lisa and leaning in to kiss her once more.
“Scoot back,” she ordered. Lisa immediately complied, scooting until her head was resting on the pillow. Carla followed and Lisa could feel the heat of her burning against her skin.
“Give me your hands,” Carla commanded, not waiting for Lisa to comply and instead wrapping her long fingers around Lisa’s wrists and lifting them above her head.
Lisa felt the smooth silk brush her skin as Carla worked, but her focus was stolen as Carla stretched above her, leaning until her breasts were hovering directly above Lisa’s face. Unable to stop herself, Lisa lifted her head and kissed the pert flesh spilling out of the black lace. She felt Carla’s fingers stumble as she used her teeth to pull down the lace until she was able to take the tightly pebbled nipple between her teeth and swirl her tongue around it.
She was so focused on the task at hand that when Carla sat up, freeing herself from Lisa’s oral assault, Lisa tried to follow only to realize exactly what Carla had been busy doing. Both of her wrists were secured to the headboard, holding her in place as Carla gazed down at her and grinned.
“Carla, what are you doing?” groaned Lisa, pressing her thighs together in a desperate bid for relief. Slowly, Carla leaned in until her tongue could trace the edge of Lisa’s ear.
“Anything I want,” she breathed before nipping at her earlobe, earning a sharp gasp from Lisa.
Lisa was forced to watch without touching as Carla kissed and nipped her way down her body centimeter by centimeter. Carla traced the long line of her neck with her tongue. She pressed open mouth kisses along Lisa’s clavicle and down her sternum with maddening slowness until Lisa was writhing beneath her.
“Please, Carla,” she begged, eyes burning with need. Carla simply grinned and continued her tortuous journey, making sure to kiss and nip every inch of Lisa’s bare breasts before finally taking a nipple in her mouth and sucking firmly while teasing the tight bud with the tip of her tongue.
Lisa cried out, shocked at the unrestrained sounds Carla was eliciting but unable to think clearly enough to be embarrassed. Carla pulled back, her cool breath breaking over Lisa’s wet nipple an electrifying contrast to her burning mouth. She ached to grab Carla, to tangle her fingers in her hair and guide her mouth to where she needed it most, but the silk digging into her wrists kept her arms firmly locked in place.
Carla knew exactly what she was doing looking Lisa directly in the eyes as she slowly dipped her head and took the other nipple between her teeth. Lisa arched off the bed with a gasp, her eyes slamming closed as every muscle in her body tensed, waves of pleasure crashing over her, stealing her breath.
Carla continued her assault as Lisa shattered beneath her, smug satisfaction settling in her chest. One down, many more to go.
The moment she felt Lisa begin to relax, she continued her journey south. Lisa’s chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath, but Carla wasn’t going to give her the chance. She stopped long enough to tease the bar in Lisa’s belly button, still shocked that the woman who rarely even left the top button of her shirt undone had her belly button pierced.
Lisa’s legs fell open as Carla closed in, thrilled she was finally going to get the contact she desperately needed. But just before Carla’s lips could travel the last few centimeters, her weight disappeared and Lisa could have cried.
“No! Please!” she begged, voice breaking.
“Patience, darling,” rasped Carla. She could feel the slickness spilling down her own thighs as she walked over to the drawer she’d left open and pulled out the final surprise she’d brought home.
Lisa’s eyes widened as she caught sight of the silicone toy in Carla’s hand. It was no bigger than a finger and hollow at the bottom to allow for the silver bullet vibrator Carla was slipping into place as she took her place back between Lisa’s thighs.
“Is this okay?” Carla asked, the tip of the toy hovering above her.
“Yes! Please, God, yes!” Lisa cried.
Chuckling, Carla slid the toy over Lisa’s drenched folds, gathering moisture with insanity inducing slowness. Lisa’s hips bucked, desperate for Carla to finally touch her.
Finally, Carla dipped the tip of the toy between Lisa’s lips and drew it directly over her clit and back down, slipping easily over her. Lisa was amazed she was able to keep herself from plunging over the edge immediately, and then Carla hit the power button. The high pitched buzz of the toy was drowned out as Lisa cried out her release.
Carla was close just from watching Lisa fall apart. She could feel Lisa throbbing under her touch as she drew out her pleasure until Lisa was so sensitive she was flinching away from the direct contact of the toy. She knew Lisa was close to spent, but there was no way she was going to release the gasping detective before she got the chance to taste her.
Tossing the vibrator aside, Carla dipped her head and kissed just above her clit. The scent of her made Carla’s head swim and she had to take a deep calming breath to avoid her own orgasm rendering her unable to continue. Finally, she leaned in and drew her tongue over Lisa, the intoxicating flavor of her arousal filling Carla’s senses. Lisa cried out, near to sobbing as Carla gently teased and sucked and lapped. Lisa’s legs wrapped around her head, holding her in place as the tidal wave of sensation crashed over her once more, sending moisture spilling down Carla’s chin.
Lisa lost all sense of time as stars burst behind her eyes once more. She knew she needed to relax her legs and release Carla before she suffocated her, but she had no idea how to get her body to respond. She was lost to pleasure and struggling to form a coherent thought.
By the time conscious thought returned, Carla was already free and loosening the ties around her wrists. Carla gently kissed the unmarked skin of her wrists before stretching out next to the still semi out of it Lisa, pulling her into her arms and holding her tight.
“Are you okay?” Carla asked when she felt Lisa nestle deeper into her embrace.
“I don’t think ‘okay’ nearly does how I’m feeling justice, Carla. You’ve absolutely wrecked me.”
“Mission accomplished, then,” Carla laughed.
Feeling more alert by the second, Lisa slipped her arms around Carla, returning her embrace and running her fingers over the smooth skin of Carla’s ribs and back. As her hands dipped ever lower, fingertips slipping just past the lace barely covering her ass, she felt Carla’s light chuckle.
“Don’t worry about me, love. I’m perfectly happy right here. I just wanted to make sure I left you with a good memory of our time together, just in case,” Carla half joked. Lisa immediately pulled back enough to look at her and glare.
“Absolutely not. Don’t you dare think that way. You are going to be absolutely fine so that a few weeks from now, I can get my revenge,” Lisa growled.
“Revenge, huh?” Carla grinned.
“If you think you’re getting away scot free after absolutely destroying me tonight, you have another thing coming. But until then…”
Lisa tightened her hold on Carla’s arse and used it as leverage to roll them until Carla was on her back.
“Now, where did you toss that toy?” asked Lisa, laughing out loud as Carla’s eyebrows shot up and her jaw dropped to her chest. This was going to be fun.

Chapter Text

19 February, 2025

Carla’s hands shook as she gripped the railing. She could feel the blood cooling against her skin as it poured over her hip and soaked into the pants Mandy had forced her into. Tears filled her eyes and burned down her cheeks, making it almost impossible to discern the broken form lying at the bottom of the stairs.
Unable to stand, she forced herself to crawl down, adrenaline keeping the worst of the physical pain at bay. Unfortunately it had zero effect on the emotional torture as she neared the foot of the stairs and came close enough to touch the immobile body she’d sent tumbling over the banister.
Their coat had fallen over their face in the fall, so Carla reached out to uncover them and a screaming sob was torn from her throat. Blonde hair dyed crimson spilled over the floor as empty green eyes, usually so full of life and love, stared blankly at the ceiling. Carla threw herself on Lisa’s chest, desperate to feel the movement of life but knowing she would never move again.

Crying out, Carla’s eyes snapped open and she sat up, immediately regretting it as pain sliced through her. Movement next to her drew her eye as Lisa startled awake, immediately alert and searching for the danger.
“Carla? What’s wrong? What is it?” she asked, the blanket falling from her shoulders.
Carla couldn’t answer. All she could do was reach for Lisa and sob, the horrific vision from her nightmare still strangling her heart. Thankfully, Lisa seemed to understand because she immediately stood and wrapped Carla in a careful embrace, holding her close. Using what little strength she had, Carla scooted herself over just enough for Lisa to lay next to her and pulled her down, unwilling to let her go.
“Shh, it’s okay. I’m here. I’ve got you,” Lisa mumbled, kissing Carla’s temple again and again.
Carla’s hands fisted in Lisa’s jumper as she held on for dear life. Lisa continued to mumble calming words as Carla tried to focus on the steady rise and fall of her chest, a concrete, physical manifestation of the life still flowing through her.
It took an embarrassingly long time for the frantic beep of her pulse to finally slow and even out.
“Do you want to talk about it?” asked Lisa eventually.
“Just a bad dream,” Carla mumbled, “I’m sorry I woke you.”
“Don’t apologize, it’s why I’m here. Was it about your brother? About what he did to you?” Lisa guessed.
“No, Rob hurting me doesn’t scare me. It’s the thought of him hurting you or Betsy that I can’t handle. What if he figures out where you live? What if he comes for you in the middle of the night when you’re asleep?” explained Carla, anxiety rising in her chest once more.
“I can handle myself pretty well, you know, being a copper and all. I’m more concerned about him showing up at your flat, truth be told,” said Lisa, unconsciously tightening her hold on Carla at the thought.
Carla was silent for a long moment, an idea brewing in her mind. It was something she’d thought about before, but she’d been terrified of scaring Lisa off by moving too fast. She’d hinted at it earlier, when she asked Lisa to stay with her, but she’d stopped just short of asking what she really wanted. But there was nothing like being kidnapped by your homicidal brother and nearly dying to put things in perspective. She loved Lisa more than she ever expected. More than she’d ever loved anyone. And she adored Betsy more than life itself, stroppy teenage attitude and all. So maybe it was time to stop being scared and just get on with it, as Ryan would suggest.
“Move in with me,” said Carla.
“What?” asked Lisa, unsure she’d heard correctly.
“Move in with me, you and Betsy.”
“Carla, we are all going to be okay. I promise,” soothed Lisa.
“I’m not just asking because of Rob. Lisa, I love you and I love Betsy. We are so good together, and I’m all in. I want to go to sleep next to you every night and wake up next to you every morning. And, I know it’s quick, and maybe this Rob situation is speeding things up a bit, but even if he was safe behind bars I would still feel exactly the same way. I want you Lisa. All of you, all the time. So please… just think about it,” said Carla.
Lisa considered Carla’s offer, shocked when the doubt and hesitation she expected was nowhere to be found. Far from being afraid of taking the next step in her relationship with Carla, Lisa felt nothing but warm excitement at the thought of sharing her life with the woman in her arms. An enthusiastic “yes” was on the tip of her tongue, but there was one thing keeping her from an immediate agreement.
“I need to talk to Betsy. She needs to be a part of this discussion,” began Lisa. She felt Carla wilt in her arms.
“Of course,” said Carla, sighing in relief when Lisa didn’t immediately say no.
“And as long as she’s okay with it, then yes… yes, I’d love to live with you.”

Carla didn’t get any more sleep that night. Everytime she closed her eyes, flashes of Lisa’s lifeless body filled her mind and refused to let her rest. Even after the nurse had been in and checked on them and Lisa had fallen back asleep in the chair next to her, she refused to let her eyes close. Instead, she gripped Lisa’s hand and tried to focus on her soft breathing.
She thought of Rob, in pain and possibly dead because of her. And though the guilt of it tugged at her heart, the scariest part of it all was that she would do it again. She had attacked and nearly killed her own brother, pushing him over the railing just like he’d pushed Tina. She would have killed him for hurting Lisa. And still would if it came to it.
As Lisa slept on and the brilliant pinks and yellows of dawn began to pour through the window, Carla couldn’t shake the feeling that after only a few days with Rob’s kidney living inside of her, she’d already nearly killed someone. What would she become after a year? Five? And the insidious little voice in her mind began to whisper, making her wonder if maybe it would have been better if she’d never woken up after all.

“Did you get any sleep at all?” asked Lisa, concern flooding through her at the sight of the deep circles under Carla’s eyes.
“A bit,” Carla lied.
“Carla, you’ve got to rest so your body can heal. Why don’t you ask for something to help you sleep?” suggested Lisa, but Carla was already shaking her head.
“No. I don’t want anything,” she refused.
“Carla-”
“No.” Her tone left no room for argument. Guilt reared up, eating away at Lisa’s soul. This was her fault. If she would have just kept her big gob shut until Rob was back behind bars, Carla would be home with her and healing instead of in hospital fighting another infection, too traumatized to sleep.
“Tell me about your dream,” Lisa said quietly.
“I don’t want to think about it,” said Carla. She’d just spent the better part of the last six hours fighting the very thought of it.
“Please,” Lisa begged, already guessing at what had bothered her so badly.
“You, Lisa! I saw you, dead, and it was all my fault!” choked out Carla, shame suffocating her.
“Carla, it wasn’t real. I’m fine-” Lisa began but Carla spun to look at her, face burning with rage.
“No! You’re not! Look at your head! You’ve got a great gash and a dozen stitches thanks to me and my bloomin brother! You should have run when you had the chance. Now, he is out there, God knows where, and he’ll be out for blood. I know him, Lisa. He won’t give up until he gets his revenge,” Carla explained, voice shaking.
“Look at me, Carla,” demanded Lisa, reaching out to cup her cheek and force Carla to meet her gaze. “None of this, not a single bit, is your fault. If anyone is guilty here, it’s me. I’m the one who nearly got us both killed. You should be wanting to strangle me yourself to save Rob the trouble,” Lisa tried to joke. It didn’t land. Carla’s gaze sharpened in anger.
“Not funny,” she growled.
“I know. I’m sorry, but Carla, you can’t take any of this on yourself. If you want to be mad at someone, be mad at me,” said Lisa, dropping her hand to the bed, fingers almost stinging at the loss of contact. Fortunately, Carla took pity on her and grabbed Lisa’s hand in both of hers.
“Tell you what, how about we put the blame where it belongs. On Rob. And the two of us can focus on moving forward,” suggested Carla, the sight of Lisa folding with guilt too much for her to bear.
“Speaking of moving forward, I need to go check on Betsy. We have some stuff to chat about,” Lisa smiled, thinking back to their conversation in the middle of the night, and then the thought that Carla had just made the offer in panic had her hesitating. “Unless you’ve changed-”
“Not in the slightest. Move in with me, Lisa. You and Betsy. I want us all to be together.”
“Me too.”

“How’s Carla?” asked Betsy, dropping into the chair across from Lisa. The Cafe was bustling and she was doing her best to ignore the curious glances that kept shooting their way.
“Yeah, she’s alright. Still sore and shaken up, but if all goes well she’ll be able to come home early next week,” explained Lisa.
“Any news about Rob?” she asked quietly.
“Not yet. I’m going to stop by the station after we’re done here to check on their progress before I head back to the hospital.”
“You don’t think he’ll try to get into the hospital to get to Carla do you?” Lisa could hear the concern coloring Betsy’s tone.
“No, love. He’s not that stupid. He’d never make it past the front door. I’m sure he’s trying to get as far away from here as possible. If he’s still alive, that is. He was pretty hurt.”
“Good. I hope it hurts,” mumbled Betsy, seethingly. Lisa swallowed a silent chuckle. It wasn’t often she could see herself in her daughter, but comments like that reminded her that Betsy really was her child.
“On a different note, there was something I wanted to run by you,” began Lisa. Nervousness rose through her and she caught herself biting at the inside of her lip, an anxious habit from when she was a kid.
“Wassup?” asked Betsy, suspiciously.
“Well, Carla and I were talking about the possibility of us maybe staying with her. At her flat.” Lisa examined Betsy’s face, preparing for the battle.
“What about it?” asked Betsy.
“Well, what do you think?” pressed Lisa.
“About staying at Carla’s? It’s fine. What about it?” Betsy asked again.
“No, I mean living there. The three of us together…” Lisa couldn’t believe Betsy still didn’t seem to get it.
“Mum, what about it?” Betsy asked, losing her patience. That made two of them. If it was going to be a fight, Lisa wanted to get it over with.
“Carla asked us to move in with her. Permanently. I told her I needed to talk to you about it first. I won’t make this decision without you,” Lisa explained carefully. Obviously Betsy was struggling to come to terms with the idea.
“Huh? What do you mean?” asked Betsy, now looking absolutely baffled.
“How would you feel about us moving in with Carla? About all of us living in her flat together, at least for the time being. At least until we can save up for something bigger.” Betsy was staring at her like she had three heads.
“I thought we already did…” said Betsy slowly.
“Huh? Already did what?” asked Lisa, now more lost than ever.
“Lived together. I thought we had already moved in with her. We’ve been there since Christmas, mum. It’s almost March. I just figured we were using our old house for storage until there was room for our stuff,” shrugged Betsy. Lisa was speechless.
“You thought I’d just move us in without talking to you about it?” asked Lisa, bemused.
“I didn’t really think about it,” Betsy shrugged. “I just figured we stayed with her for a while and it was nice so we were just going to keep at it. I mean, it makes sense doesn’t it? She’ll need our help anyway, won’t she? When she gets out.”
“When did you get so grown up?” asked Lisa, amazed at the person Betsy was becoming.
“While you were at work,” shrugged Betsy, taking a big bite of her butty and turning back to her phone.

Lisa: You doing alright, love?
Carla: Surviving. Doc popped in and said everything is looking as good as it can be, considering. When are you coming back?
Lisa: Soon. I’m going to drop by the station to check on their progress with Rob and then I’ll be there. Do you need anything?
Carla: Just you xx
Lisa: Be there soon. Love you xx
Carla: Love you xx

Carla reread the messages, checking the time. It had been four hours since Lisa’s last text, and Carla was ready to yank out her IV and go hunt her down herself when Bobby and Ryan walked through the door.
“Ha, bloomin ‘eck. You two have really got to get a life,” she joked. If she’d known how the conversation was going to go from there, she would have gone with her escape plan and kicked Bobby on the way out for good measure.
The betrayal was sharper than the surgeon’s blade slicing through her heart. After everything she’d done for Bobby, feeding him, caring for him, giving him a place to live. She’d loved him and he’d chosen to help the man who had nearly killed her.
“Are you okay?” asked Ryan after Bobby was long gone.
“No. Not really,” said Carla, doing her best not to take her anger out on Ryan. Between the hurt from Bobby’s betrayal and fear from Lisa’s silence, she was at her limit.
“Listen, Ryan, why don’t you go on home?” she said. She appreciated his visit, but there was only one person she wanted to see, and she didn’t have the energy to put on a smile for anyone else.
“You sure? You shouldn’t be alone,” said Ryan.
“I’m hardly alone, what with doctors and nurses popping in and out all hours of the day,” Carla tried to joke.
“And where is Lisa?” asked Ryan. If only she knew.
“She should be here any minute. She was just running a few errands before coming back for the night,” Carla lied. Ryan examined her face for a long moment.
“Fine, if you’re sure…”
“I am. Go call your friends and have some fun for me, eh? Then I can live vicariously through you when you tell me about it tomorrow.”
“Alright. But call if you change your mind, yeah?” ordered Ryan with a sharp look before leaning in to kiss her cheek.
“I will,” she promised. “See ya later.”
“Bye.”
The second he was out of sight, she flipped her phone open once more and checked for any message or call from Lisa. Nothing.
Hitting the little picture of Lisa she’d pinned to her homescreen, Carla held the phone to her ear, panic rising when she went straight to voicemail.
“Lisa, call me. Please.”

The moment Lisa made it to her car and closed the door behind her, she grabbed her phone from where she’d left it sitting in the passenger seat. Her quick trip to the station had turned into a full interview and she knew Carla would be worried sick. Sure enough there were several missed messages and a handful of missed calls.

Lisa: I’m so sorry, love. I got caught up and left my phone in the car. I’ll be there in ten minutes.
Tossing her phone aside, she started the car and headed for the hospital, anxious to be with Carla once more.

The moment Lisa walked in, Carla felt the weight of her fear begin to lighten.
“Where have you been?” she asked, gripping Lisa’s leather jacket when she leaned in to kiss her, holding her in place for a long moment.
“I’m so sorry, darling. Kit found Rob’s phone and pulled me in to interview me about the voice note Rob made me leave. I just barely got out of there,” explained Lisa when Carla released her, taking her seat next to the bed.
“How did that go?” asked Carla, reminded of her own run in with the police that afternoon.
“About as well as I expected,” Lisa shrugged. “What about you?”
“Um, did I mention I got a visit from your lot earlier?”
As they debriefed, Carla could feel the heaviness of the day beginning to lift. And the smile that tugged at Lisa’s lips when she told her she was biased was enough to chase away the lingering unease of her visit with the detectives.
“Aren’t you just a little bit angry with me, Carla? You were touch and go there for a minute, cause of my genius plan.” Lisa couldn’t shake her guilt at almost getting Carla killed. It would be easier if Carla would scream and curse at her.
“Lisa, you put your whole career on the line to get me this kidney.” Carla still couldn’t believe she’d gotten so lucky to be loved by someone as amazing as Lisa.
“Yeah, and then I put your life on the line because I made a pig’s ear of it. I should have told you,” Lisa admitted.
“You’re forgiven,” Carla immediately absolved her. Truth be told, there was nothing to forgive. Carla would have done the very same thing to save Lisa.
“If i’d have known Rob was gonna pull a stunt like that, well, I’d have kept him on side a bit longer-”
“Yeah, well that’s because I gave him the credit of having a sliver of humanity… I hate to think of him out there somewhere…”
“Me too, but they will catch him soon enough and then we can get on with the rest of our lives,” said Lisa, scooting closer to Carla and kissing her hand.
“That reminds me, how’d it go with Betsy?”
By the time Lisa had finished telling her about her conversation with Betsy, she was laughing so hard she was worried about popping her stitches. Leave it to Betsy to be two steps ahead of them and already filling out the change of address.
“So, it’s a go then? You’ll stay?” asked Carla, needing to make sure.
“Just try to get rid of me,” grinned Lisa. Happiness filled her chest and she couldn’t keep from leaning over to smash her lips against Lisa, thanking any gods willing to listen that she’d have the chance to kiss this woman every day for the rest of her life.

Chapter Text

When Carla heard the key in the door, excitement rose in her chest. She tried not to be disappointed when the blonde that walked through the door wasn’t the one she still hadn’t seen since she left Carla’s hospital room the night before.
“Mum still not back yet?” asked Betsy, looking around and finding only Carla and Ryan.
“Still at work,” Carla shrugged, working to keep the disappointment out of her voice.
“Course she is,” Betsy grumbled, kicking her shoes off and dropping onto the sofa, grimacing an apology as Carla winced at the sudden movement.
“You’d think she would have had that murder solved, tried, and settled by tea time,” joked Ryan, shaking his head.
“Have you heard from her?” asked Betsy, ignoring him.
“Yeah, she messaged a bit ago. Said to eat without her and that she’d be late,” Carla explained. Betsy eyed her with a grin.
“Pad Thai?” she asked. Ordering Thai food when Lisa was working late had become tradition since she and Lisa had gotten together. Carla returned her grin and nodded toward her purse hanging on the back of the kitchen chair.
“Card’s in my wallet, you can call and order it,” Carla agreed. She’d missed these moments. It was nice to be back in her home with the people she loved.
“Yes! Ryan? Green curry?” asked Betsy, rummaging through Carla’s purse to get her card.
“Nah, I should get going if you’re gonna be here to care for the patient,” he teased, earning a sharp glare from Carla.
“Watch it, you.”
“Ooo, I’m shaking,” he laughed, leaning in to kiss her cheek after grabbing his coat.
“You should be. I’ll be up and better than ever here soon, so you’d better sleep with one eye open.”
“I’m pretty sure I can outrun ya,” he teased as he opened the door.
“Yeah, yeah. Get outta here, you.”
“See ya,” he laughed, closing the door behind him.

“So, what are we watching?” asked Betsy after hanging up the phone and taking Ryan’s vacated seat on the sofa next to Carla.
“You pick,” Carla offered, tossing her the remote.
The reality nonsense Betsy settled on was almost dramatic enough to keep Carla from checking her phone every few minutes. Once the food arrived and Lisa’s was stowed safely in the oven to stay warm, they settled in to eat, laughing together at the ridiculous antics on the screen. By the time they’d finished and cleaned up, the sun was long gone and shadows stretched across the floor. Carla wanted so badly to stay up and wait for Lisa to get home, but she felt dead on her feet after finishing the dishes and putting them away.
“I think I’m going to go lay down for a bit. Don’t watch any episodes without me,” Carla demanded, pointing a finger at Betsy who rolled her eyes and laughed, but turned the show off as commanded.
“You’re alright, though?” checked Betsy, giving her a sneaky once over.
“I’m fine, darlin, just tired and sore.” Carla leaned over the back of the couch to plant a kiss on top of her head. She really was a good kid.
“Right. Shout if you need summat,” Betsy offered, turning back to the telly.
“Night,” Carla said, heading into her bedroom, wishing it wasn’t so empty.

Lisa was getting snappier and snappier as the night wore on. She’d promised Carla she would be home to help her and this damn case had made her break her word. Now, as she listened to the latest suspect lie to her face, she was having a hard time keeping her calm, cool demeanor.
If she hadn’t been trying so hard to appease Costello after the disaster that was her run in with Rob Connor, she would have skived off hours ago. Unfortunately, she was forced to play by the books until Rob was either caught or found dead. He’d already taken enough from her family, she wouldn’t let him cost her the job she loved as well.
Finally, the magic words “I want my solicitor” ended their interrogation for the night. It was well past working hours and there was no way they would get a solicitor there before morning.
“Interview terminated,” Lisa announced to the recording before standing to take her leave. Costello was waiting for her outside the interview room.
“Nice work, Swain. You got quite a bit out of him before he clammed up. What are you thinking?” he asked.
“If he didn’t do it, he definitely knows something about it. Maybe a night in a cell will jog his memory,” she offered.
“We can hope. It’s late, you should head home for the night. A fresh start will be good for everyone tomorrow.” She didn’t need to be told twice.
“Night, gov.”

When she walked through the door, the lingering scent of Thai food greeted her and she couldn’t fight a smile. Tossing her keys on the counter, she noticed a human shaped lump on the sofa and went to investigate. Betsy was slumped over and sleeping soundly as the movie she was watching played on. Lisa grabbed the blanket folded over the back of the sofa and spread it over her daughter. Reaching for the remote, she hit the power button and then bent over once more to kiss Betsy’s temple. She looked so young and sweet when she was asleep, and Lisa couldn’t help lingering there for a moment just to breathe in the familiar scent of her baby.
“Love you,” she whispered, and with one more kiss, left her to sleep on.

As she neared the bedroom door, Lisa could feel her pulse speeding up. Though Carla had been home before the transplant, their nights together were filled with tubes and pumps. This would be the first time since new years that Lisa would get to sleep next to Carla in their own bed, in their own home, without anything to keep her from holding onto Carla all night long.
Quietly, she slipped into the room to find Carla curled up on her side of the bed, still dressed and sleeping on top of the blankets as if she’d lost the battle trying to stay up and wait for Lisa. The sight tightened the vice on her heart, the guilt rising once more. She should have been here.
Kicking off her pants and pulling off her jumper, Lisa took a moment to pull on the old pair of shorts she often slept in before gently stretching out next to Carla and slipping an arm over her.
“Hey,” Carla rasped, waking at the movement. She sleepily grabbed Lisa’s hand and pulled it tighter against her, tucking it into her chest.
“Hey. How are you feeling?” asked Lisa, nuzzling against Carla’s shoulder and trailing soft kisses over her.
“Better now,” Carla admitted, rolling carefully in Lisa’s arms to bring them face to face.
“Sorry I wasn’t here. Things got complicated and it was all hands on deck today,” Lisa explained.
“S’alright,” Carla mumbled, scooting closer until Lisa’s lips were against her forehead. For all of her teasing about being the big spoon, Carla certainly had her little spoon moments and this was obviously one of them.
“I’m so glad you’re home,” Lisa whispered, breathing deeply, taking in the familiar scent of Carla’s shampoo and letting her body fully relax for the first time in weeks.
“Me too. Your dinner’s in the oven,” Carla told her, the slight slur of her words signaling her quick descent into slumber.
“I’ll get it in a bit. Right now, I need this much more than food,” admitted Lisa, giving her a gentle squeeze to punctuate her statement.
“Mmm, love you,” Carla mumbled, barely conscious.
“I love you more,” Lisa murmured, knowing Carla would be in no fit state to argue.

Lisa tiptoed out of the room thirty minutes later, her stomach grumbling. Carla was sleeping soundly and Lisa hoped she would stay that way until Lisa was back in bed. Betsy had obviously woken enough to wander back to her bed since the sofa was now empty. Lisa was relieved she didn’t have to worry about being quite so stealthy as she pulled her favorite pineapple curry out of the oven and dug in.
She’d made a nice dent in the meal by the time she heard shuffling behind her and the bedroom door opening. Carla appeared, face washed clean and her sweats and jacket had been replaced by the long, oversized t-shirt she usually wore to bed. Lisa couldn’t help glancing at the beautiful expanse of bare legs, her gaze dragging slowly up to the hem of the shirt, which fell just above mid-thigh. Heat pooled low in her abdomen, and she fought it back, but damn was she glad to finally see those long legs again. She couldn’t believe Carla had ever worried Lisa wouldn’t be attracted to her. Every glance or touch with Carla was more potent than the last.
“Is it still warm?” asked Carla, leaning against the counter next to Lisa.
“It’s perfect. Want a bite?” Lisa asked, holding out her chopsticks and laughing when Carla’s nose wrinkled in disgust.
“Absolutely not. I’d rather starve,” she refused dramatically.
“Suit yourself,” Lisa shrugged, taking the offered bite herself.
“I will, ta,” Carla sniffed.
“Sorry I woke you. I hoped I’d make it back to bed before you missed me,” Lisa apologized.
“It wasn’t you, it was my incision. It’s time for paracetamol and more comfortable clothes,” explained Carla.
“Sit down, let me get them for you,” said Lisa, moving to put her dinner down and help.
“Don’t be ridiculous. Eat your food, Lisa. I’m perfectly capable.” Carla rolled her eyes, but still leaned in to brush a quick kiss on Lisa’s temple before digging in the drawer for the pain meds she needed.
“I know you are, but I can still look after you,” Lisa grumbled.
“Of course you can, but you also need to let me look after you and make sure you're properly fed.”
“Yes, boss,” Lisa grinned.
“Ooo, I do love it when you call me ‘boss’, Carla teased, stalking closer until she was close enough for Lisa to feel the heat of her body soaking into her bare skin.
“Why am I not surprised?” Lisa leaned in to kiss her, but Carla turned just in time to avoid the collision of their lips.
“Not a chance until you’re done with that,” Carla said, nodding towards the nearly empty bowl in her hand.
“I can’t believe you won't kiss me!” Lisa cried in mock outrage. Carla cocked an eyebrow before leaning in to whisper in Lisa’s ear.
“Not on your mouth anyway.” Her burning words broke over Lisa’s skin just before Carla’s lips and tongue were at the soft hollow just beyond her jaw. Lisa’s blood instantly heated and she could hear her own heartbeat in her ears.
“Carla…” she groaned, knowing nothing could come of this teasing for at least two more weeks per doctor’s orders. With one last nip at her ear, Carla pulled back. Her low, raspy chuckle was little help in cooling Lisa down.
“Sorry,” she said, not sounding the least bit apologetic.
“You’re going to be the death of me,” Lisa warned.
“I’ve heard that before, DS Swain. Usually right after you’ve-”
“Carla!” Lisa gasped, looking toward Betsy’s closed door just in case. Carla’s answering laugh was positively wicked. “It’s going to be a long fourteen days.”
“I’ll bet we don’t even make it a week,” Carla grinned. “I’m going back to bed. Don’t be too long. I promise to be on my best behavior.”
“That’s not exactly reassuring, Carla.”
She was still laughing as the door closed behind her.

By the time Lisa cleaned up and walked into the bedroom, Carla was tucked under the blankets and looking like she was seconds away from unconsciousness. Lisa slipped into the ensuite to wash her face and brush her teeth before sliding under the covers. Reaching out, Carla wrapped her hand around Lisa’s wrist and pulled gently.
“Come here,” she ordered gently, “I just got comfortable and I can’t risk moving.”
Lisa was happy to oblige and instantly rolled onto her side to close the gap between them. Once she was close enough, Carla released her wrist and moved her hand up to cup Lisa’s cheek. Lisa leaned in to finally bring their lips together. Nothing was heated or rushed. It wasn’t a kiss meant to lead to bigger and better things. But it was absolutely and utterly perfect. Carla’s lips were soft and warm against her own. Her movements were familiar and comforting, speaking of many nights to come spent just like this, filled with easy kisses and gentle touches. When the kiss came to its natural end, Carla simply closed her eyes and rested her forehead against Lisa’s.
“I’m glad you’re officially moving in. I’ve reached my limit on nights spent without you,” Carla whispered.
“I wasn’t a fan of the distance either. Though I should have enjoyed it since you’re a right bed hog. Never stay on your own side,” Lisa teased.
“If that’s how you feel about it, I’ll go sleep on the sofa,” threatened Carla in mock outrage.
“If you so much as try to leave this bed, I’ll handcuff you to the headboard,” Lisa assured her.
“Don’t threaten me with a good time if you don’t plan on following through,” growled Carla, reminding Lisa of heated nights passed.
“Two weeks,” Lisa reminded her, as well as herself.
“We’ll see,” Carla shrugged before cuddling closer and sliding her arm over Lisa’s waist.
The woman really was a menace. But, she was Lisa’s menace, and she wouldn’t change a thing.

Chapter Text

27 February, 2025

Sunlight was just beginning to creep across the room when Carla woke up. Turning, she grabbed her phone to check the time and it took a moment to realize the usual sharp, flinching pain she’d been experiencing with every move since her operation was gone. Her stitches still ached and pulled, but for the first time in two weeks, she felt like she could move without pain bringing tears to her eyes. And she knew exactly what her first pain free move was going to be.
Abandoning her phone, she rolled to the other side to come face to face with a still sleeping Lisa. All the stress and worries of life had fled her face in sleep and Carla couldn’t stop herself from leaning closer to kiss her soft, slightly parted lips. She tried to be gentle enough to let her sleep a little longer, but before she could pull away, she felt Lisa’s smile against her mouth. Lisa reached out to pull her back in.
“I wasn’t done kissing you yet,” she mumbled, voice thick with sleep.
Carla gladly returned the affection, letting the kiss stay languid and unhurried for a moment before putting her new painless movement to the real test and lifting her hands to wrap her arms around Lisa and roll them until the shocked detective was pinned beneath her.
“What are you doing? You’re going to hurt yourself,” Lisa scolded, but the rising flush in her cheeks gave her away.
“It’s well worth the pain,” Carla mumbled before bringing their lips back together.
Lisa was still hesitant as Carla deepened the kiss, her touch barely perceptible as her hands came up to rest on Carla’s hips.
“I’m not going to break, Lisa,” Carla reminded her.
“It’s only been a week,” Lisa argued.
“It’s been two weeks, thank you very much,” corrected Carla before slipping her knee between Lisa’s bare thighs, the heat of her instantly burning against Carla’s skin.
“Since your surgery, yes. But only a week since you left hospital,” Lisa reminded her.
“I’m not suggesting you throw me down and have your way with me, but I can handle a handsy kiss or two before you have to get ready for work,” she insisted.
“Yeah?” Lisa asked, fighting a smile.
“Yes,” Carla grinned before leaning in to trace Lisa’s jaw with her lips, drawing a line up to her ear and back down her neck, tasting her soft skin as she went.
“You think we can stop at a quick snog and go about our day like nothing happened?” asked Lisa breathlessly. Chuckling, Carla moved back up to murmur in Lisa’s ear, making sure the movement brought her leg into contact with the growing wetness between her thighs.
“Of course not. I expect you to go to work thoroughly frustrated. Then, I expect you to check your phone to find the messages I plan to send you detailing exactly what I would be doing to you if you were here with me instead of working.”
“Carla…” Lisa groaned.
“Then, I’m going to bring you lunch and you’re going to have to act like a professional knowing that under my clothes, I’m wearing that sexy red lace set you love so much. ”
“You’re evil.”
“Then, once you’re back to work and I’m back here, I’m going to come right back to this bed, take off my clothes, and send you a picture of me in that red lace that covers my-”
Lisa hit her limit and smashed their lips together, her hands finally gripping Carla’s hips hard enough to bruise and pulling her closer, increasing the pressure of Carla’s leg against her core. Slickness coated Carla’s thigh as Lisa’s hips thrust forward. Her hand slipped beneath Lisa’s top, climbing over her ribs to cover her breast, thumb rubbing over an already tightly pebbled nipple. Carla felt Lisa’s moan all the way to her toes.
Just as Carla was kissing her way south and preparing to replace her stroking thumb with her mouth, a sharp ringing split the air.
“Nooo!” Lisa groaned, voice breaking on the word.
“Five more minutes?” Carla teased, though she was beginning to realize that Lisa wouldn’t be the only one left frustrated today.
“You’ll pay for this,” Lisa growled, green eyes closing.
“Don’t worry, babe. I’ll make it worth the wait,” Carla promised. “Now, you get showered and I’ll put the kettle on.”
She rolled off of Lisa, the cool air of the room a stark contrast to the heat of her girlfriend’s body. With a shiver, she grabbed her dressing gown where it hung next to Lisa’s and slipped out of the room.
Lisa laid in bed a moment longer, contemplating her next move. The door opening once more shocked her into movement and she propped herself up on her elbows to see Carla’s head poking through the doorway.
“And don’t you dare take care of things on your own while you’re in the shower,” Carla ordered before disappearing once more.
Huffing a laugh, Lisa shook her head and rolled out of bed to start her day, pulse still racing.

By the time she walked out of the room tucking her shirt into her trousers, Carla was leaning against the counter and Betsy was seated at the table while they argued over the superior jam flavour.
“Mum! Tell Carla that raspberry beats blackberry every day of the week!” demanded Betsy as Lisa gave her a quick kiss on top of her head as she passed.
“Sorry, Bets, she’s not to be trusted when it comes to pizza, but I have to agree with Carla on this one. Blackberry over raspberry every time.”
“Thank you!” Carla stuck her tongue out at Betsy who just glared right back.
“Old people have no taste,” Betsy grumbled, taking a bite of her muffin.
“Old!” Carla gasped, but Lisa could only laugh.
They were off once again, bickering as Carla handed Lisa a coffee and her own muffin, toasted and spread with jam. Lisa leaned on the counter next to Carla, content to sip her coffee and eat her breakfast as the two people she loved most in the world traded jabs. These were the moments she loved most and the pure happiness and love that settled in her chest was strong enough to send all the worries and fears that had been hovering over their heads fading into the background. They may have had a tough start to the year, but Lisa knew every challenge was worth it for moments like this.

Carla decided to lul Lisa into a false sense of security by waiting to text her until closer to lunchtime. In the meantime, she decided to take advantage of finally feeling better by putting on some music and deep cleaning the flat. It felt good to be up and moving. She was sick of being forced to sit still and heal. Unfortunately, her quiet, productive morning was interrupted by Daisy ringing to be let in. Praying Daisy was there to pay her back, Carla hit the buzzer and let her in.

When the insufferable woman finally left, Carla glanced at the clock and grinned. Time for the next step in her plan.

Lisa had almost managed to forget about Carla’s threats and dive into her paperwork when saw her first text light up the screen. She did her best to ignore it, knowing that the second she looked, she wouldn’t be able to focus the rest of the day. Carla’s little tease that morning was almost too effective. Everytime Lisa let her mind wander, it went directly back to their bed that morning and the feeling of Carla’s body pressing against her own. But even more than that, seeing Carla starting to act like her normal fiery self again made it almost impossible for Lisa to bank the lust that was always just waiting to break free.
Another text lit the screen and curiosity was eating at her, begging her to read the enticing words she knew Carla was sending her way. Instead, she chose to flip her phone over to hide the screen and therefore hide the temptation. It didn’t work. The buzz of another text rumbling against the wood of her desk announced the third text coming in. Her fingers froze on her keyboard, blood rushing through her veins. Heat began to climb up her neck, dying to read the words Carla had crafted for her.
Time ticked on with no new text and Lisa began to worry that she’d misread the situation. Maybe something had happened and Carla needed her. What if there was an issue and she was lying on the floor unable to move? Lisa gave in to her panic and reached for her phone just as the next message arrived, vibrating in her hand.
Looking around her to make sure no one was close enough to read anything on her phone, Lisa swiped the screen and began to read.

Carla: Don’t worry, darling, I’m not going to send filthy texts. Instead, just a few of my favorite things about you to get you through a long day of work.

Carla: First, I love how soft you are. Your lips are soft as they press against my throat. Your skin is soft when you're naked beneath me. You always let out that soft little gasp the second my fingers slide inside of you. I just love everything soft about you.

Carla: Next, I love the way you smell. When I get a whiff of your perfume when I’m sucking and biting at your neck. Or the scent of our detergent when I pull your shirt off and get my first glance at your gorgeous body. But especially the way you smell when my face is between your thighs and you’re already wet and ready for me. That perfect scent that is enough to drive me absolutely mad right before I bury my tongue inside of you.

Carla: Which leads right into the next thing I love, which is the way you taste. I love the taste of your kiss after you’ve devoured me and given me the most intense orgasms I’ve ever experienced in my life. I love the taste of your moan when we are moving together and I can feel how impossibly hot and wet you are against me. And most of all, I absolutely love the taste of you as my tongue slides over and around your clit before dipping inside of you. The rarest wines in the world have nothing on the flavour of you writhing against my mouth. You are addictive and intoxicating and I can never get enough.

Lisa was breathing hard and doing her best to keep a straight face as she read Carla’s texts. The last message popped up as her gaze reached the bottom of the screen.

Carla: And maybe the greatest thing I love about you is the way you make me feel. I’ve never been so addicted to someone’s every touch before, or the way you’ve completely redefined my definition of pleasure. But beyond the physical, I love the way you make me feel safe, even with everything going on. I love the way you make me feel heard, like what I say and think and feel are worth listening to. And I love the way you make me feel loved. Which is all to say that I'm madly in love with everything about you and I’m counting the seconds until you’re back in this bed with me so I can show you exactly how much…

A door slamming nearby nearly shocked Lisa out of her skin. She was so absorbed in Carla’s words that she’d completely forgotten she was still at work in a very public office. It wasn’t the first time Carla had sent her dirty texts while she was working, but between the surgery, moving in with Carla, Rob, and everything else that had taken priority the last few weeks, these messages hit hard.

“Everything alright?” asked Kit, shocking her even more. She hadn’t even realized he was back at his desk.
“Oh, yeah. All good. Just a text from Betsy about a maths assignment. Gave me flashbacks to GCSEs,” Lisa lied, locking her phone and laying it face down on her desk.
“As if you didn’t get nines across the lot, know-it-all that you are,” Kit joked.
“Shows how much you know. I only got a five in maths.”
“And you still show your face in public with a score like that? Brave, that.”
“Shut up,” Lisa commanded, rolling her eyes and returning to her computer.

Her exchange with Kit was a decent distraction from the texts she had every intention of rereading several times in the near future, and she was finally able to get a little work finished before familiar footsteps approached. She could feel the grin stretching across her face before she even lifted her gaze.
“Hey, darling,” Carla greeted, eyes shining with mischief.
“Hiya.” Lisa stood, wrapping her arms around Carla and hugging her as tightly as she dared. She could feel Carla’s chuckle.
“I assume you got my texts,” she mumbled just loud enough for Lisa to hear.
“I barely survived them, ta very much,” Lisa said, feigning irritation. Carla wasn’t fooled in the slightest.
“Must have worked up an appetite then, all that fighting for your life. Good thing I brought sustenance. Wouldn’t want you chasing baddies on an empty stomach.”
“My hero,” Lisa laughed. “Come on, let’s go find an empty interview room and refuel.”

Carla felt her smile growing by the second as Lisa’s eyes returned to her face once more after raking over her body for the third time in as many minutes. The soft silk and lace beneath her clothes was obviously still on Lisa’s mind.
“You alright, love? You seem a little distracted,” Carla asked with a smirk.
“I should arrest you,” Lisa grumbled, but her eyes dropped to Carla’s chest once more before she could stop herself.
“Looking for a reason to search me?” Carla teased quietly.
“Tempting…” Lisa breathed, the thought wiping the smirk off of Carla’s face.
“Go ahead. I’m sure you’ll find what you’re looking for, DS Swain.”
“Carla,” Lisa groaned quietly, regretting starting this little game.
“I promise I won’t even resist.”
“Aren’t you supposed to be home, resting and healing?” asked Lisa. Carla barked out a laugh but decided to give the suffering detective a break.
“Actually, it feels good to get out of the flat for a bit. I think I’ll stop at the Rover’s for a drink on my way home.”
“It’s good to see you feeling better,” Lisa told her.
“It’s good to finally be able to move without nearly passing out from the pain,” Carla agreed.
A sharp knock sounded just before Craig’s head appeared ducking through the door.
“Sorry to interrupt. Costello’s looking for ya. He has some questions about a case,” he told her.
“That’s okay, I should be going anyway. Lots to do, you know. I’ll let you get back to work,” said Carla.
“Thanks for lunch,” Lisa told her, standing and beginning to clean up.
“You're welcome. Any preference on dinner?” asked Carla.
“Surprise me,” shrugged Lisa, stopping short at the look of pure desire that flashed in Carla’s eyes.
“Be careful what you wish for, darling,” she warned, leaning in for a quick, chaste kiss.
“Behave,” Lisa growled.
“Why on earth would I do that?” Carla laughed, leaving Lisa to try and have a coherent conversation with her boss while Carla’s words were still swirling through her mind.

Carla’s drink at the Rover’s wasn’t nearly as relaxing as she’d hoped. Between Sally’s insistence on managing Underworld and Jenny’s nonsense, Carla was relieved to see the bottom of her orange juice and slip away without any other detours.
When she got home and checked the time, she decided to wait for her final assault until she was sure Lisa’s conversation with Costello was over. She was trying to seduce her after all, not get her fired.
An hour later, she decided enough time had passed and she slipped into the bedroom to enact her plan. Another hour later, she finally had a picture she was happy with that she was sure Lisa would absolutely lose her mind over. Taking sexy pictures was a lot easier a decade and two major surgeries ago. Now, she had to worry about angles and scars that she didn’t have to consider before. With a filter and bit of smoothing, it was as good as it was going to get and she hit send with pride.
Lisa knew exactly what she would find the second she felt the vibration of her phone in her pocket. After talking to Costello and finishing up the report she was working on, Lisa had decided to go for a walk and a coffee. It was a rare slow day at the station, which was a relief with her head in the clouds and her mind on Carla.
She waited until she was outside the cafe with her coffee in her hand before she pulled out her phone. Several glances to either side of her assured she was alone before she dared open the message. The picture on the screen turned her fresh coffee to ice in comparison. One glance and Lisa could already feel moisture collecting between her thighs.
She’d finally hit her breaking point. Glancing at her watch, she decided she’d put in enough time on paperwork today. She closed her message thread with Carla and pulled up Kit’s.

Lisa: I’ve got to run home for a bit. Call if you need me.

Carla was in no rush to get dressed, knowing Betsy and Lisa wouldn’t be home for a while yet. So she was still on the bed and nearly naked when she heard a key in the door and a familiar gate approaching.
Lisa’s green eyes were burning with desire as she stalked through the door and across the room to the bed without a single word, shedding her jumper and pants as she went. With hands and knees on either side of her, Lisa crawled over her until their lips crashed together. Lisa’s mouth was demanding and fierce, the pent up energy of the day finally finding a release against Carla’s burning lips. She trapped Carla’s bottom lip between her teeth, sucking on it for a moment before slowly releasing it.
Lisa was forced to keep her hands flat on the bed to support her weight, making sure she wouldn’t hurt Carla, but Carla had no such restrictions. One hand slid around Lisa’s hip until she could grab a firm handful of her ass while the other slipped beneath the thin layer of material still covering her. A flooded inferno engulfed her fingers, eliciting a desperate moan as she realized exactly how much all of her teasing had affected Lisa all day.
“God, Lisa!” Carla gasped, sliding over her with ease.
Lisa didn’t respond. Instead, she lowered her mouth to the mound of flesh spilling out of the red silk and lace, pulling it down with her teeth until erect rosy nipples burst free only to be immediately covered by Lisa’s greedy mouth.
Carla was quickly losing her ability to think, overwhelmed by sensation. But she knew she owed Lisa after everything she’d put her through all day, so she forced herself to think through the haze.
Removing her hand from Lisa’s pants, she slid that same hand beneath Lisa’s jaw to lift her head. The pure lust burning in Lisa’s eyes was shocking and sent moisture dripping down Carla’s thighs.
“Take them off,” Carla ordered. Lisa immediately complied, shifting until she could slide them down her legs and tossing them onto the floor.
“Sit on my face,” Carla demanded, watching Lisa’s jaw drop in shock.
“Carla…”
“I need to taste you. I have to be careful, but you don’t. Now, get up here.”
Lisa knew she should argue, but she didn’t have the brain capacity. Carla was already pulling at her, moving her up the bed until she was hovering over Carla’s face, a knee on either side of her head. Carla’s arms curled around her thighs and pulled until Lisa’s dripping heat was within striking distance, and she was sure then and there that she’d never seen anything so hot in her life. With a final tug, Lisa was settled against her face and Carla devoured her with expert precision. Her tongue was a weapon that was quickly destroying Lisa, making her thighs shake as she did her best to support her weight while barely able to remember to breathe. And when Carla’s right hand left her thigh to settle between her own legs, sliding under red lace to move in time with her tongue, Lisa couldn’t hold on any longer.
She was grateful Betsy was still out because there was no way she could hold back the guttural cry of her release. Moisture poured over Carla’s mouth and down her neck as Lisa pulsed and throbbed against her tongue. That was all it took to send Carla careening over the edge, covering her own fingers with moisture.
Beyond sensitive as she came down from the stars, Lisa moved to lift herself off of Carla’s face, but Carla was having none of it. Her grip on Lisa’s leg tightened and her other hand returned to its position around Lisa’s thigh to hold her in place as Carla wrapped her lips around Lisa’s clit and sucked. Lisa had to grip the hearboard to keep herself from crashing to the bed as a second wave overtook her, even more forcefully than the first. Lisa cried out, darkness encroaching on the edges of her vision as her back arched and every muscle tensed.
Carla would have gladly suffocated buried between Lisa’s thighs, but the spent detective practically collapsed to the side as her muscles finally relaxed and oxygen returned to her brain. It took every ounce of energy Lisa had to scoot and slide until she was stretched out next to Carla, a melted puddle atop the blankets.
“Are you okay?” asked Carla, gently, wiping her face and mouth with her hand.
“I’ll have to let you know once my brain and body reconnect,” Lisa gasped. Carla’s laugh was a sound of pure joy.
“Take your time, love. Until then, I’ll be right here.” Carla rolled and slid an arm around Lisa’s torso, resting her cheek over Lisa’s racing heart. A heart that Lisa knew belonged fully to the woman in her arms.

Chapter Text

7 March 2925

Lisa was getting ready to head home and check on Carla when her phone sounded in her pocket. Carla’s name on the screen elicited a smile before she even swiped to answer.

“Hi, love. You alright?” she asked.
“Lisa, you need to get to the flat. Now.” The fear was evident in Carla’s voice and it sent a spike of panic through Lisa’s heart. She turned and sprinted for the door.
“What happened? Are you okay?” asked Lisa, doing her best to keep her voice calm and even.
“I’m fine, but someone has broken into the flat and trashed the place.”
“Get out of there and wait for me outside,” said Lisa, terrified someone might still be in there with Carla.
“I’m going to make sure he is gone,” said Carla, not listening to Lisa at all.
“No! Carla, you need to wait for me. Please!”
“He better be long gone for his own sake,” growled Carla. “Because if I get my hands on him…”
Lisa sped up, knowing it would do no good to argue.
“Stay on the line while you look,” Lisa commanded. She listened with rapt attention as Carla moved through the flat from room to room, only taking a breath when Carla declared the place empty.
“I’m almost there. I’m going to call it in and have them send a team over to dust for prints,” Lisa explained.
“Hurry,” she sighed quietly.
“I will. I’ll be there in two minutes.”
Carla hung up and glanced around, anger at her brother building. It was one thing to come after her, but something else entirely to come into the space she shared with Lisa and Betsy. If he dared put them in danger, she would kill him herself.
Footsteps in the hall startled her before Lisa appeared in the door with her hands up and open.
“It’s only me,” soothed Lisa. “Just leave it. Don’t touch anything.”
“Well, it’s too late. Cash is gone. Pain killers are gone,” Carla listed. She’d barely taken any of the pain medicine her doctor had sent her home with so Rob had escaped with nearly a full bottle.
“Rob? Why would he risk coming back this way knowing full well the police are all over him?” asked Lisa.
“I don’t know, but I’m gonna go and find out,” said Carla, striding to the door with purpose in her step and rage on her face.
“Carla, come on- where are you going?” Lisa tried but her girlfriend was already gone.
She was dying to follow her, not wanting to let her out of her sight, but someone needed to stay and let the team in. So she reluctantly let Carla go and began to investigate herself until the others arrived.
By the time Carla returned, they had collected most of the evidence they could find and had dusted the door and all the drawers for prints. A locksmith had already arrived and was working quickly to get the broken lock on the door replaced.
The moment Carla walked around him and through the door, Lisa felt the tension she’d been carrying ease a bit. She was safe. Obviously still angry and hurt, but home in one piece and back where Lisa could see her. Carla hesitated, looking between Lisa and the officer reviewing the preliminary report in front of her. Understanding, Lisa held out a hand, beckoning Carla to join her.
Relief shone in her dark eyes as Carla weaved around the mess Rob had left until she was standing next to Lisa. Still listening to the officer’s rundown, Lisa slid an arm around Carla’s waist and pulled her close.
Carla was grateful for the support of Lisa’s arm around her. A tiny part of her had been worried as she was walking up the stairs that Lisa would be packing her and Betsy’s stuff so she could get as far away from Carla’s mess of a life as possible. It was a relief to walk in and find her coat still hanging on the chair and Betsy’s shoes still piled by the door. And yet, an even smaller part of her wondered if it might be better for Lisa and Betsy to run away so they would be safe. As if sensing her inner turmoil, Lisa tightened her grip on Carla and began rubbing soothing circles where her hand rested on her waist.
Eventually, the officer finished up and the locksmith handed them three new keys as they all began filing out the door until Lisa and Carla were alone with the mess Rob left them.
“I guess we should get started,” Carla sighed, looking around.
“In a minute,” Lisa disagreed, turning to wrap her other arm around Carla as well.
Carla gratefully returned the embrace, curling her arms under Lisa’s and locking her fingers behind her back. She tucked her face into Lisa’s neck, breathing deeply and letting the scent of her love calm her anxiety.
“How about a cuppa before we get started?” suggested Lisa a few minutes later.
“The kitchen is a mess,” Carla reminded her.
“So we’ll set it right while the kettle boils. It shouldn’t take too long.”
Lisa released her and headed to fill the kettle. Carla followed and began the arduous task of putting everything back in its place. About the time they were finishing up their tea and sliding the final drawer back in place, a key in the lock followed by a confused knock announced Betsy’s return.
“My key isn’t working,” she shouted through the door as Lisa went to let her in.
“We’ve had to change the locks,” she explained as Betsy stepped inside, eyes widening in shock.
“What happened here?” she asked, looking around at the chaos they had yet to clean.
“Someone broke in earlier today while we were at work,” Carla told her.
“Broke in? Who? And for what? It’s not like we’re hiding the crown jewels in the sofa cushions,” Betsy scoffed.
“We have a guess, but we’re running some prints to know for sure. Until then, we need to be careful and keep together. And your new key is on the desk,” Lisa said, pointing.
“You think it’s Rob.” It wasn’t a question.
“Possibly, but we won’t know for sure until tomorrow at the earliest. Now, go get changed and then come help us clean up this mess,” Lisa said, tapping her on the backside as she passed.

Betsy never reappeared as Carla and Lisa moved from the kitchen through the rest of the flat. Guilt at putting Lisa in this position gnawed at Carla until she couldn’t stay silent any longer.
“Thanks for this,” Carla told her as she finished folding the blanket that usually hung on the back of the sofa.
“Well, what else would I do?” asked Lisa with a small chuckle.
“I dunno, run a mile. Your new girlfriend, a mentalist, and her bloomin’ brother…”
“Nah, all sounds a bit too easy if you ask me,” Lisa joked.
“Seriously though, we were getting right on an even keel again, and now this happens.”

Understanding hit Lisa and Carla’s sullen attitude made more sense. Lisa was getting pretty good at reading Carla’s moods, but she’d been so distracted she didn’t think about the insecurity Carla must be feeling with her brother being behind the break-in.
“Hey, it’s alright. You know, you’re… you’re alive. And you’re healing, and that is all that matters to me. And this will all blow over, and, well, until then… I’m gonna look after ya. I’ll keep you safe,” Lisa promised.
Carla looked at the soft smile on Lisa’s face and let it burn away any last vestiges of anxiety about Lisa leaving.
“Yeah? You’re gonna look after me?” Carla grinned, pulling Lisa into a hug with her free hand.
“Course I will,” Lisa assured her, holding her tight.
Betsy’s arrival had them split enough to turn in her direction, but Carla stayed pressed into her side, examining her face a moment longer. She would never get over how beautiful she was and how much she loved every single inch of her. Unwilling to stop touching her just yet, Carla lifted a hand to toy with her silky soft ponytail as she argued with Betsy. Carla was inclined to let her go as long as they drove her and picked her up, but she kept her silence as Lisa refused to let her leave the house.
“Listen to your mum,” was her only addition to the conversation as she left them to it and returned to finish cleaning the last few bits of mess.
By the time Lisa convinced Betsy to stay in and watched her disappear back into her room, Carla was closing the final desk drawer. Lisa walked over, wrapping her arms around her from behind and resting her chin on Carla’s shoulder.
“I don’t feel like cooking. What do you say we order in and then go have a long, hot bath before bed?” Lisa suggested.
“Sounds perfect,” sighed Carla.

Thirty minutes later they were digging into Chinese and life was looking a lot brighter. Betsy ate with her nose in her phone and headphones blaring. She obviously wasn’t happy about having to stay home and miss the party, but she was being surprisingly calm about the whole thing. Which told Carla all she needed to know about where Betsy would be the second they went to bed. Carla knew outing her to Lisa would only cause more stress and likely wouldn’t change the outcome, so she decided to use a different tactic instead. She waited until Lisa was inevitably distracted with a work text, to pull out her phone and shoot a quick message to Betsy.

Carla: I know what you are planning, Betsy

Betsy’s eyes shot up to her face and then shot to Lisa as if terrified her mom was on to her as well.

Carla: No, I didn’t tell your mum. But you had better be safe and back in your bed by the time she wakes up in the morning.

Betsy: I don’t know what you’re talking about

Carla: Don’t even try it missy. I was your age once too you know. So like I said, be safe and back in bed by sunrise. And if you need a ride, call me.

Betsy looked up at her once more, eyes suspicious for a moment before they finally softened and a tiny smirk tugged at her lips. She gave an almost imperceptible nod and mouthed “thanks”.
When Lisa huffed and turned her ringer off, tossing her phone aside, she was none the wiser. Betsy finished up and left the table long before Lisa and Carla, who were in no rush. Carla knew Betsy would be going stir-crazy waiting for them to disappear into the bedroom, which didn’t inspire her to move any faster.
By the time they were done and the table cleared off, darkness had fallen outside the windows and Carla was beginning to rethink her agreement with Betsy. Rob was obviously still nearby and wasn’t above breaking into their home. The only thing keeping her from telling Lisa immediately was the fact that Rob had never met or seen Betsy. He would have no reason to even speak to her, let alone hurt her. Her anonymity to Carla’s brother would keep her safe. So when Lisa grabbed her hand to lead her through the bedroom and into the ensuite, she didn’t raise a single objection but followed with enthusiastic willingness.

Lisa sank beneath the steaming water, scooting back as far as possible and spreading her legs to allow Carla to settle between them, her bare back resting against Lisa’s chest. She sighed her bone-deep relief at having Carla safe in her arms and Betsy safe in her room. For the moment, she could just relax and breathe without having to worry about her family every second.
“You alright, baby?” Carla asked, feeling Lisa’s deep sigh.
“Not really,” Lisa admitted.
“Tell me,” Carla murmured, grabbing Lisa’s hands that had settled on her stomach and lifting them to hug them against her chest, kissing her fingers.
“When you called today, and told me what was happening… I was terrified. You were here alone and I was so far away…” Lisa could feel the hitch of fear in her throat.
“I can take care of myself, love. And you got here in record time. I hate to think of how you must have been driving,” Carla shivered.
“It is my job to protect you and keep you safe, and he was here in our home. What if you hadn’t decided to go in to work today? You could have been here and he could have hurt you… or worse.” Lisa’s voice was barely audible by the end.
“But he didn’t. Lisa, you can’t take all of the responsibility on yourself. You have to share the load with me. We are partners. In every way. That means we both carry the burdens of life together. You can’t be with us every second of every day. We have to go on living our lives. I know without a shadow of a doubt that you will catch Rob, and until then, we will keep each other safe, and Betsy, because that’s what families do.”
“I love you,” Lisa said, voice cracking.
Rotating just enough to bring their lips together, Carla tried to project all her love and comfort into the kiss. The tiny touch of Lisa’s tongue against her bottom lip ignited a blaze she could feel burning all the way to the tips of her toes.
Deciding there was another effective way of relieving some of Lisa’s stress, Carla let her tongue meet Lisa’s in a heated dance. She could feel Lisa’s moan vibrating against her back. Adjusting her grip on Lisa’s hand, she began sliding it lower. It dipped beneath the water, moving over her stomach until it settled between her thighs. Lisa’s fingers dipped between her folds, drawing slow, lazy circles around her clit, letting the pressure build with maddening slowness. In response, Carla scooted back until she could feel Lisa’s burning heat against her backside.
Lisa thrust forward against her, letting her mouth fall to Carla’s neck. Carla rocked back again, meeting Lisa’s next thrust and sending a small wave of water careening dangerously close to spilling over the edge. Lisa’s fingers sped up as her other hand found Carla’s hardened nipple, pinching and rolling in time with the fingers teasing her mercilessly down below. Carla’s head fell back against Lisa’s shoulders as her next thrust tore a gasp from Lisa’s lips before her teeth closed on the pulse at the base of Carla’s neck.
“God, Lisa!” Carla gasped a little too loudly. Lisa’s hand left her chest to cover her mouth and muffle the growing sounds she was struggling to contain. Another thrust and Carla could feel the slickness of Lisa’s arousal sliding up her backside.
The taste of Carla’s neck in tandem with the light bite of her teeth against Lisa’s palm and the sensation of her delectable ass moving roughly against her increasingly sensitive slit was quickly building to jaw-dropping heights. Using the arm wrapped around Carla’s hip to tease between her clenching thighs, Lisa pulled her back firmly, moving against her twice more before she had to bury her face in Carla’s neck to keep from alerting Betsy to what was happening.
Carla felt Lisa tense against her and that was the last push she needed to fall apart around the expert fingers applying delicious torture between her legs.
They came down together, slowly returning to reality and sinking back against the back of the bath.
“I don’t know how you do it, but every time you touch me feels even more amazing than the last,” Carla mumbled, breathing hard.
“There’s no chemistry lacking between us, that’s for sure.”
“That’s an understatement. I never even knew it was possible to feel so many things so strongly.”
“That’s good to hear. Do you ever wonder if it’s just the novelty of being with a woman for the first time?” Lisa asked, voicing the insecurity that had plagued her for months.
“Of course not. I mean, it crossed my mind in the weeks after I realized that my feelings for you were way beyond friendship. But the moment we kissed that first time… I was a goner. I knew the second our lips touched that you had ruined every other kiss for me because none could ever compare. And it has nothing to do with you being a woman and everything to do with you just being you. And I don’t know if I’m gay or bi or where I fall at the moment, but it doesn’t really matter because you’re the love of my life, Lisa.”
“I love you,” Lisa told her once more, brushing kisses up and down her jaw and neck.
“Does it bother you? Me never being with a woman before?” Carla asked.
“Not in the slightest. I just wanted to check-in and see where we were,” Lisa assured her.
“Well, we are together in our home, in love, and barely able to keep our hands to ourselves. It’s a pretty good place to be if you ask me.”
“The best,” Lisa agreed, warmth blooming in her chest.

Chapter Text

12 March, 2025

Lisa could feel her pulse racing. Adrenaline filled her veins as cold, dark eyes stared her down. A triumphant grin stretched across his face, knife glinting in his hand as he pressed it closer to Betsy’s pale throat. Her daughter’s silent cries gripped her heart as she fought to get close enough to help. Close enough to stop Rob Donovan from taking another life. And just before she reached them, she tripped. Something was lying in her path that sent her stumbling to the ground. She caught herself just in time to stop her head from colliding with the pavement below her. She looked back to see what had tripped her and her racing heart stopped completely. She was already too late. Rob Donovan had already claimed another life. Carla was lying broken on the ground, dark eyes wide open, staring at a sky she would never see again. A broken cry wretched from her chest as she turned to lunge at Rob.
“I told you that you’d be sorry,” he sneered just before drawing the blade across the pale expanse of Betsy’s neck.
“NO!” Lisa cried, jolting awake as crimson filled her vision.
“Lisa?” Carla’s panicked voice was raspy with sleep. “What is it? What’s wrong?”
Carla sat up and reached for her in the dark, grabbing hold of her shoulders that were shaking as she sobbed.
“Baby, come here,” she soothed softly, scooting until she could pull Lisa against her chest and wrap her arms around her. “Shhh, it’s okay. I’ve got you.”
Lisa sank into Carla’s embrace, sliding her arms around her waist and holding on as if her life depended on it. She could feel Carla’s steady breathing. She could hear her strong heartbeat against her ear. She knew Carla was alive and safe, but she couldn’t shake the sight of her broken body and empty stare.
For a long time, Carla just held her in the dark as her shaking sobs slowed and finally subsided, but still, she refused to let go. She rested her cheek on top of her blonde head and closed her eyes, rocking them gently as Lisa allowed her to be the strong protector for once.
“Do you want to talk about it?” asked Carla quietly when Lisa’s breathing had calmed and evened out.
“Just a nightmare,” Lisa mumbled.
“Must have been pretty bad, though,” Carla guessed, pulling back enough to examine Lisa’s face.
“Horrible,” Lisa agreed, trying desperately to keep the images from flashing in her mind.
“Rob?” Carla asked. Lisa’s eyes met hers and she saw the fear flash in the green depths. “He’s lucky I don’t know where he is or I’d kill him,” she growled.
“I never should have talked to him after the surgery. I should have kept my trap shut until he was back behind bars. This is all my fault,” Lisa admitted, the guilt of it finally spilling free. If she’d just waited, he never would have followed Betsy or taken Carla. He would be locked up and rotting in Highfield like he deserved.
“No, Lisa, it’s not. Rob is the only one at fault here. You saved my life. I’m here and healthy because of you. Rob’s actions are his own, and they will eventually lead to his downfall,” Carla told her firmly.
“I just wish we could catch him so I can sleep knowing you and Betsy are safe,” Lisa sighed. Carla lifted her hands to cup Lisa’s face.
“You will, babe. I have no doubt. And when you do, the three of us are going to celebrate. We’ll go away for the weekend, somewhere sunny, and leave our phones right here so no one can find us.”
“Yeah?” asked Lisa, finally cracking a smile.
“Yeah. You, me, and Betsy on a beach somewhere. Betsy stretched out and sunning, and you and I locked up in the room,” Carla murmured, leaning forward to brush kisses up Lisa’s jaw.
“Going to hold me hostage, are you?” Lisa laughed, tipping her head back to give Carla better access.
“Best believe it,” she mumbled, continuing her journey over Lisa’s jaw and down her neck.
The teasing trail of Carla’s kisses was the perfect distraction, banishing any lingering images and fear still haunting her.
“Well, you are the only one who can get away with it and not end up in a cell,” Lisa grinned.
“I think it would be worth it even if I did get locked up.” Lisa could feel the hum of Carla’s words vibrating against her skin, sending a shiver of anticipation over her.
She slipped her hands under the long t-shirt Carla used as a nightgown, sliding her hands up her firm thighs to grip her hips. Carla responded with a slight nip at the base of her neck when Lisa’s fingers dug into her.
“Are you sure you’re feeling up to this?” Lisa asked, eyes closing as her hands slid closer to the heat between Carla’s thighs.
“Lisa, it’s been a month. I may die if you don’t touch me soon,” Carla told her, dropping her hand to Lisa’s wrist and moving it lower.
Carla hissed in a breath as Lisa’s fingers finally hit home.
“God, you’re drenched,” Lisa gasped, moving through slick folds.
“What did you expect? It’s been ages,” Carla reminded her. “Damn kidney failure.”
Lisa laughed as Carla claimed her lips once more. But just before Lisa could shift and press Carla onto her back, a sharp knock came from the door.
“Mum! Have you seen my charger?” asked Betsy through the closed door.
They both froze, and before they could formulate a plan, the alarm on Lisa’s phone cried out. Chuckling, Carla rested her forehead against Lisa’s as Lisa removed her fingers. Carla’s eyes darkened as Lisa lifted her glistening fingers to her lips, licking every drop of Carla off of them before kissing her once more. Carla could taste the remnants of her own arousal on Lisa’s tongue.
“To be continued,” promised Lisa, laughing at Carla’s frustrated groan.
She rolled off the bed and headed to open the door for Betsy as Carla flopped back with a sigh.

When Carla left the bedroom, Lisa was already by the door.
“Are you trying to get away without a little kissy?” asked Carla as Lisa turned.
“No, I just had to take a call,” Lisa explained, leaning in to bring their lips together in a quick kiss, dreading the news she had to share.

Carla’s heart settled in her throat as Lisa asked her to sit down. She listened carefully, mind racing as Lisa told her they’d found a body. She knew she shouldn’t care. She should be glad that the whole thing may finally be over. Every moment Rob was alive and on the loose was a threat to the people she loved most. She should want the body to be him.
But she didn’t. She wanted him found and locked up, but the thought of him dying alone and on the run after he gave her his kidney was too much to bear.
“Well, I mean, how do we…um… how do they know- how do we find out whether it is?” she finally managed to ask.
“Well, they’ll ask you to do a formal identification at some point today,” Lisa explained, watching Carla’s face carefully.
“Right. Okay.”
“You know you won’t be on your own, don’t you? I’ll be there every step of the way,” Lisa promised.
Carla wanted to hug her. She wanted to feel Lisa’s arms around her and accept her support, but she couldn’t. Rob was a threat to Lisa and Betsy. He was a murderer. He had nearly beat Lisa to death. Carla couldn’t ask her to be there when she identified his body. She couldn’t let Lisa see her mourn the man that had threatened her life and the life of her daughter. No. Carla needed to do this on her own.
“Oh, no. I’ll be fine, honestly,” Carla lied. She stood and headed for the door, needing to escape before Lisa saw her lose her composure.
“Seems strange really,” Carla admitted and she put on her coat. “Strange, he was only following Betsy yesterday. It’s weird.”
“Oh, no, just try not to worry about it-” Lisa began but Carla wasn’t listening.
“So sorry to bring you into all of this,” Carla said, angry at herself for feeling anything but relief that Rob may be dead.
“No, don’t you apologize. Not for a second,” Lisa said, heart breaking for her girlfriend. “Look, Carla, I think you should stay home until you get the call to do the identification.”
Carla mumbled her excuses as she hunted for her keys and phone so she could leave. She knew she was on the verge of losing control of her emotions and she wanted to be as far from Lisa as possible before she did. When the door finally closed behind her, she took a shaky breath and practically ran down the stairs and out onto the street.

Carla hid herself away in her office all morning, doing her best to focus on work but unable to keep her hands from shaking. She was angry at herself for worrying about Rob. It felt like she was betraying Lisa and Betsy, the people she loved most in the world, for a murdering scumbag. It just didn’t make sense. She knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that if she was forced to choose between Lisa’s life or Rob’s, she would kill him herself if that’s what it took to protect Lisa. So why was she terrified to find out the body was his?
A ping from her phone nearly made her jump out of her skin, but it was only a text.

Lisa: You alright, love? xx
Another surge of guilt crashed over her. She wanted so badly to call Lisa and hear her voice. Or to beg her to come to the factory because simply looking at her calmed Carla like nothing else could. Lisa was her home and her comfort, and Carla was spiraling without being able to lean on her.

Carla: I’m fine. xx

Carla tossed her phone aside and stood, unable to sit still. Fueled by her guilt and self loathing, she’d nearly worn a hole in the floor with her pacing by the time her phone rang, Weatherfield Police flashing on the screen. Her time was up.

Lisa frowned at her phone as Kit’s name appeared. He knew she was out for the rest of the day so she could be with Carla. Why on Earth was he calling now?
“Swain,” she answered
“Hey. I just received notice from the morgue. Carla’s on her way there now to identify the body. I figured you would want to know in case she was too distracted to call.” Lisa was shocked. And touched. Not that she would ever let Kit know that.
“Thanks. I’m headed there now.”
“Right. See ya,” he said, the line going dead before she could respond.
“Is Carla okay? Was it him?” asked Betsy from where she sat on the sofa.
“I don’t know,” Lisa admitted. “I’m going to head over there now.”
“Should I come?” asked Betsy. “Can I help?”
“No, I don’t want you around all that. Tell you what, why don’t you find a movie and order some dinner for when we get home?” she suggested.
“Yeah, okay. What do you think Carla will want?”
“Anything you choose will be fine. I think she will just want to be together, whatever happens.”
“Alright, dinner and a movie coming up,” said Betsy, grabbing her phone.
“Thanks, Bets. See ya in a bit.”

Carla couldn’t breathe. The body lying motionless beneath the sheet seemed to suck the oxygen out of the room. It could be Rob, it looked about his size. The medical examiner moved to grab the sheet and Carla was struck with a sharp spike of panic. She was an idiot. She needed Lisa.
“Wait. Wait a minute,” she said, trying to take a breath. She could do this.
After a beat, the ME gave her a questioning nod.
“Yeah,” she breathed, stealing herself for what she was about to see.
As the face was revealed, pale and empty, Carla couldn’t believe what she was seeing. It wasn’t him. It wasn’t Rob. He was still alive, out there somewhere. Lisa and Betsy were still in danger and she’d spent her whole day worrying about a murderer. And even now she could feel the slight wave of relief to know that her brother wasn’t dead.
She practically ran from the room, determined to find Lisa. She never should have done this without her. She should have trusted her to handle this together. She wouldn’t make that mistake again.
Then she was there with her arms held open. Carla ran into her embrace, thanking whatever deity that may be listening that she had found Lisa Swain.

When they walked through the door, Betsy had dinner laid out on the table and a movie cued up on the telly. She glanced at Lisa, who shook her head silently. Her heart hurt at the look of fear that flashed on Betsy’s face before she schooled her features and walked over to give Carla a hug.
“Look, we got you flowers,” Betsy said when they parted, gesturing at the bouquet Lisa had left earlier. Betsy had arranged them in a vase and displayed them on the counter.
Lisa quirked an eyebrow at her use of the word “we”, but just chuckled and shook her head at Betsy’s little smirk.
“Thank you, darling. They are beautiful,” said Carla, leaning in to smell them.
“And the food is ready, so we should eat.” Betsy started filling her plate and Carla walked back over to Lisa, wrapping her arms around her shoulders.
“Thank you, darling. They’re beautiful,” she whispered, leaning in to kiss her.

Dinner was a subdued affair, everyone avoiding the obvious elephant in the room until everything was cleaned up and the movie was over. It was Betsy that finally broached the subject.
“So what now?” she asked.
“We keep looking for him. He’s bound to be caught soon,” said Lisa.
“And until then he just gets to follow us around?” snapped Betsy, masking her fear with irritation.
“Listen, I know it probably would have been easier for everybody if it was him, but it wasn’t. Okay?” said Carla.
“So that means Rob’s still out there.”
“Yes.”
“Look, we just have to be a bit careful until he’s caught, that’s all,” said Lisa, hoping to ease some of Betsy’s frustration.
“Yeah, cause you’s lot are so good at that. I mean, It’s not like he was following me or broke in here,” said Betsy.
“Well, we don’t know that was him for sure, do we?” Carla pointed out.
“I’m trying my best, Bets,” Lisa said, just as frustrated as Betsy that he was still on the loose.
“Ah, that’s alright then, innit,” Betsy said, leaving to hide herself in her room.
Lisa sighed, hating the helpless feeling that had settled in her stomach.
“Hey, come here,” said Carla. “Come here.”
She opened her arms, waiting for Lisa to step into them. She held her tight, rocking her lightly.
“Why am I the one getting the hugs after what you’ve been through today?” asked Lisa as the buzzer announced a visitor.
“Because I am the one that’s hard as nails and you’re a big wetty,” Carla explained, releasing her to answer the door.
“Hello… come up,” answered Lisa, hitting the buzzer.
“Who?” Carla asked.
“Kit.”
Ugh, she should have guessed. This day was finally getting back on track. Of course Kit would show up to ruin it. Git.
As soon as she opened the door, Lisa returned to Carla, needing to check in and make sure she was alright.
“You are okay though? You know, if it had been Rob…”
Carla nodded, a lump in her throat stealing her voice. She should have known Lisa would understand. She was an idiot to have avoided her all day.
Kit walked in, mentioning something she didn’t care to listen to until Lisa stepped away and looked at her apologetically and she got the hint. Well, she knew how to cut this conversation short.
“Oh, sorry. Serious police chat,” she said with a sharp laugh. “Well, I just happen to have some serious knicker stuff to finish off, so-”
She could feel Lisa’s eyes on her back as she disappeared into the bedroom, and she knew her comment had landed.
Behind the closed door, she kicked off her boots and began shedding her clothing. With everything off and in the hamper, she sat on the bed and opened the binder of orders she’d brought with her, pretending to work.
Sure enough, less than ten minutes later, Lisa opened the door and walked in. She froze for a moment, taking in the sight of a naked Carla waiting for her on the bed, and then locked the door behind her.

Chapter Text

18 March, 2025

Carla watched, helpless and fuming, as police swarmed the hospital car park and surrounded Mandy’s car. She couldn’t believe Lisa had called them. They finally had a solid lead to find Rob and lock him up, and they were going to miss their chance. Carla was so sick of her family being in danger. She wanted Betsy to feel safe enough to leave the flat. She didn’t want to worry herself sick every time Lisa went to work. The only way to do that was to get Rob back behind bars and they’d lost the best opportunity they’d had since he escaped.
Carla’s eyes tracked Lisa as she moved with authority through the scene, commanding her officers with practiced confidence. Try as she might to stay angry, it was difficult to watch Lisa in her element and not be in awe of her. It was ridiculously attractive and Carla hated that desire was taking the edge off of her irritation.
So when Lisa turned and headed her way, she did her best to bury that pull she always felt when Lisa was near and remember her frustration.
“Sorry,” Lisa said as soon as she reached her furious girlfriend. Her body language was screaming her disapproval.
“No need to apologize. You were just doing your job,” Carla was loathed to admit, not that it made the situation any easier to swallow.
“I have to do it this way,” Lisa explained, wishing Carla would realize the position she was in. She hated upsetting her, but there was no way she was going to risk losing Mandy. That cow had taken Carla hostage and nearly killed her. She was lucky Lisa had called the police and not the coroner.
“Yeah, I know. You’ve made it pretty clear,” Carla snapped, letting her fear fuel her emotions.
“You might not like it, but we go by the book because nine times out of ten it works.” Why couldn’t Carla see that Lisa was just trying to do everything in her power to get Rob off the street and keep her family safe?
“Yeah? What about the other time?” Carla asked, unable to keep her comments contained.
“Carla…”
“I mean, if she is still in kahoots with Rob, right, and she doesn’t turn up when he’s expecting her to, it’s gonna tip him off, innit? And then he’s gonna do a runner again. We might never find him.” Carla didn’t think she could handle a life of looking over her shoulder, waiting for her brother to turn up and kill her. Or worse, hurt Lisa or Betsy.
“I promise you, this is the best way to find him.” Lisa knew Carla was stressed and worried, but she couldn’t help the sting of Carla not believing in her abilities as a copper, something she was usually quite confident in.
“Really?” Carla asked skeptically.
“Listen, I’m doing the interview,” said Lisa, needing to escape before she said something to make a bad situation worse. “And believe it or not, I’m actually pretty good at my job so if she knows where Rob is… I will too. I’ve got to go.”
She gazed at Carla a moment longer, silently begging for her trust. It felt wrong to turn and walk away without touching her. She couldn’t remember the last time they’d parted without so much as a quick goodbye kiss.
Carla’s heart sank as she watched Lisa walk away. She ached to call out, to bring her back and never let go. Instead, she watched her slide behind the wheel of her car and drive away. With a heavy sigh, Carla decided to go to work and hoped Kirk’s inane chatter and Sally’s endless yapping would help take her mind off of things for a bit.
It wasn’t enough. She sat at the table, invoices and orders spread from edge to edge, and all she could think about was the look on Lisa’s face right before she left. Those green eyes that were usually so bright they could light up any room she entered had been so full of hurt. And with the clarity of distance and time, Carla realized just how horrible she had been. She had asked Lisa to put her whole career on the line, again, to follow Mandy who may or may not have any idea where Rob was. They hadn’t exactly parted on the best of terms, after all.
Guilt crept over her as logic and understanding finally broke through her stubbornness. She dropped her head into her hands and closed her eyes, replaying everything from Lisa’s perspective and regretting her every word.
“Are you alright, Mrs. Connor?” came a familiar voice from the doorway. She looked up to find Sally standing there, watching her with concern.
“I’m fine, Sal. Just tired. Wussup?”
“Just letting you know the Westford order is ready for packing,” Sally explained, still watching her carefully as if worried she may pass out at any moment.
“That’s good, ta. Anything else?” she asked.
“No, that’s all. I’ll get back-”
“Right. Thanks, Sally.”
The moment Sally was gone, Carla pulled out her phone and opened a text to Lisa.

Carla: Hey, babe, I was just thinking about you and wanted to wish you luck with Mandy. Not that you need it. We both know you’re the best copper Weatherfield has ever seen.

She knew Lisa would be busy and probably wouldn’t be able to read the text for a while yet, but Carla felt better having sent it. She would apologize properly when Lisa got home and she could do it face to face. Before she tossed her phone aside, she sent one more text.

Carla: I’ll grab dinner on my way home. Call me when you’re leaving. I love you xx

Lisa was exhausted and sick to her stomach by the time she left the interview room, closing the door on Mandy. She sank into her chair, breathing deeply through her nose to try and settle the nausea that the sharp stab of fear had caused at the realization of just how dangerous Rob Donovan was. A gun. The man that was following her daughter and had broken into their flat had a gun. The man that wanted Carla dead was armed. Things just kept going from bad to worse.
Her phone rang on her desk where she’d left it before the interrogation. Flipping it over, she saw Betsy’s sweet seven year old face and swiped to answer.
“Hey, Bets.”
“Mum? What’s going on? When are you coming home?” she asked.
“I’ll probably be late tonight. Are you alright?” She tried to keep the stress of the day out of her voice to keep Betsy from spiraling.
“Yeah, I’m okay,” Betsy assured her, but Lisa could hear the slight shake in her voice.
“I’m sorry Bets, I’ll get home as soon as I can,” she promised.
“It’s fine. I just heard you got a lead on Rob. What’s happened? Did you get him?” Lisa closed her eyes, wishing she could give Betsy good news and peace of mind.
“We did get a small break today, but I can’t say much yet. We can talk about it when I get home, yeah?”
“So he’s still out there.” Lisa's heart shattered at the hopelessness in Betsy’s voice.
“I will get him, Betsy. I promise you-” Lisa began but the line went dead.
Sighing, Lisa looked at her screen and noticed for the first time the unread messages from Carla. Reading them, some of the weight that had settled in her chest lightened significantly. Deciding she could use another dose of hope that only Carla could provide, she hit the call button and waited.

Carla was just about to answer Lisa’s call when a second popped up from Betsy. Sending Lisa to voicemail, she tapped Betsy’s name and answered.
“Hey, darling, you alright?” she asked.
“When are you coming home?” asked Betsy without preamble. Carla could hear the nervousness painting her tone and made a quick decision.
“I was just getting ready to head out. I’m going to swing by Speed Daal to grab dinner and then I’ll be there. Want your usual?” asked Carla, keeping her voice light.
“Yeah, that’d be good,” Betsy sighed and Carla could hear her relief.
“Right. I’ll be there in twenty minutes. Is your mum home yet?” she asked.
“No. She said she’d probably be late,” Betsy explained.
“Just us then. Tell you what, queue up our show and I’ll grab two chocolate milkshakes on my way. Your mum never has to know,” Carla told her conspiratorially and was rewarded with the quiet sound of Betsy’s laughter.
“Deal.”
“‘Kay, see you soon, love.”
“Bye.”
The line went dead and Carla immediately hit Lisa’s name to return her call, hoping she was still by the phone.
“Hey, love,” she answered on the second ring.
“Hi, babe. You okay?” asked Carla, hating the stress she could hear in Lisa’s voice.
“No, not really,” Lisa admitted, leaning back in her chair and closing her eyes. It was a relief just to hear Carla’s voice, and even more so to share the load that was weighing so heavily on her.
“What’s happened?” asked Carla.
“We’ll have to talk when I get home,” Lisa mumbled quietly. She knew she shouldn’t share any details of the case with Carla, but there was no way she was going to keep her in the dark on this one.
“What can I do? Do you want me to bring you dinner? Betsy said you would be late.”
“You talked to Bets?” asked Lisa.
“Yeah, she called same time as you. That's why I couldn’t answer.”
“Is she alright?” asked Lisa, concern growing again.
“She’s fine. I think she’s just getting a bit nervous after being alone all day. I’m heading out now and I’ll finish up these orders at home. We’ll be fine, love. You just take care of yourself, okay?” Lisa’s eyes stung with unshed tears at the sharp edge of relief that came over her at the knowledge that she wasn’t alone. There was someone else to carry the weight with her every day.
“Thank you.” The words failed to adequately convey her gratitude, but it would have to do until they were in the same room.
“What about you? What can I do for you?” asked Carla, softly.
“You’re already doing it. I just needed to hear your voice,” Lisa told her.
“Listen, I know you have a lot to do, but don’t stay too late, yeah? Come home and let me take care of you.”
“I will.”
“Promise me,” Carla demanded, earning a chuckle.
“I promise.”
“Right, I’ll see you soon then. Love you.”
“Love you too.”

When Lisa got home that evening, Carla and Betsy were curled up under a pile of blankets on the couch watching what was obviously a scary movie. Her first thought was to ask Carla what on earth she was thinking watching something like that with Betsy when she was already in such a state, but from the way Carla was barely peeking out of the blankets while Betsy laughed at her, she had a feeling Carla hadn’t been the one to suggest it.
“Aren’t you a bit too young to be watching something like this?” she asked as she tossed her keys on the counter and kicked off her shoes.
“Yes, I am,” said Carla, turning to look at her.
“Come watch with us, mum. It just started,” said Betsy.
“I deal with bad guys all day. Why would I watch them in my free time?” asked Lisa.
“They aren’t bad guys, they’re ghosts,” Betsy explained.
“Well in that case-” Lisa said sarcastically, rolling her eyes.
“Come on, mum. Live a little,” Betsy teased.
“Fine, let me get some dinner first,” Lisa said, but Carla was already up and heading for the kitchen.
“No, you sit down and let me get it for you,” she demanded.
“That’s not necessary-” Lisa began but Carla was already there.
“You promised you’d let me take care of you. Remember,” she said, leaning in for a quick kiss. As she moved to pull away, Lisa’s hand slid around the back of her neck to pull her back in. She could feel Carla’s smile against her lips as they both relaxed into the kiss.
“I’m right here,” called Betsy from the couch, breaking them apart and spurring them to laughter.
“Go get comfortable and I’ll get your dinner,” said Carla with one more quick kiss and a quick smack on the backside to send Lisa on her way.
She ignored the heated look Lisa flashed her as she disappeared into the bedroom to get changed.

Lisa had never been a huge fan of horror movies, but with Carla curled up next to her, practically sitting in her lap, she suddenly understood the allure. Every tense moment or jumpscare brought her closer, and between that and Betsy’s teasing commentary, it was the perfect balm to her stressful day.

After the movie was over as well as the lighthearted sitcom they had to watch to after to calm their nerves, Lisa kissed her daughter goodnight, holding her in a hug a bit longer than necessary after the stress of the day.
Once in their bedroom, Lisa sat on the side of the bed and watched Carla moving around the room, grabbing her nightshirt to get changed.
“Come here,” Lisa said quietly. Carla stopped and looked at her for a moment before dropping the shirt and walking over to sit next to her on the bed. She wrapped her arms around Lisa, tucking her blonde head under her chin and holding her tight.
“We need to talk about what Mandy told me,” said Lisa, leaning into her touch.
“Okay, but why don’t we leave it until morning? Discuss it all with fresh eyes. Tonight, I think you should take these clothes off, lay down, and let me rub your back,” suggested Carla.
“Are you sure?” asked Lisa.
“Yes, unless it’s something you need to talk about before you can relax. If it is, I’m all ears.” Lisa thought for a moment. She knew Carla needed to know about the gun, but the thought of putting off that conversation until morning in lue of a massage and a full night’s sleep with Carla wrapped around her was much too enticing to resist.
“No, it can wait.”
“Good. Now take these off and lay on your stomach,” Carla ordered, plucking at her clothes before letting her go.
“Yes, boss,” grinned Lisa, immediately moving to comply.
Two minutes later, she was stretched out on the bed, face down in only her satin pants. Carla walked into the room from the ensuite, lotion in hand, and wearing only her usual sleep shirt. She crawled up the bed, stopping at Lisa’s hips to sit up and straddle her. She squeezed a generous dollop of lotion into her hands, rubbing them together to warm it up before sliding her hands over the flat plains of Lisa’s back and up to her shoulders.
Lisa moaned softly as Carla began kneading the knots of tension from her shoulders and back. Her warm hands slid over Lisa’s skin, fingers digging into tight muscles to offer instant relief.
“I’m sorry about earlier, Lisa. I never should have asked you to follow Mandy. You were right to call it in,” apologized Carla, quietly.
“I understand. A part of me wanted to follow her as well,” Lisa admitted.
“I just hate the thought of you and Betsy being in danger for even a second.”
“Believe me, love, I get it.”
“I know, but I let my fear get the best of me when I should have just trusted you, and I’m sorry. It won’t happen again.”
Lisa reached back to grab Carla’s hand and pulled it to her lips.
“S’alright, love. It’s alright.”
Carla leaned over, her lips brushing over the back of Lisa’s neck for a moment before sitting back up to continue her assault on her tension filled muscles.
“God, that feels good,” Lisa groaned as Carla’s hands moved lower to knead the muscles covering her ribs and down to the small of her back.
The soft moans escaping Lisa’s throat were heating Carla’s blood as her hands moved lower and lower on the detective’s back. By the time she reached the satin edge of her pants, Carla was sure Lisa could feel her arousal burning against her thighs. When Carla dipped beneath the black satin and Lisa’s hips lifted, Carla could only grin. She slid the pants off, tossing them over her shoulder and returning her hands to Lisa’s lower back.
This time she didn’t stop her descent as she moved over the ample curves of Lisa’s backside and down to her thighs. She ran her thumbs back up her inner thighs, stopping just before dipping into the heat waiting for her and reversing course, kneading her way back down.
“Carla,” Lisa groaned the next time her hands got dangerously close only to retreat once more.
“Yes?” she teased, drawing back up and over Lisa’s pert cheeks and digging her thumbs into the base of her spine and following the line of her arse to her hips.
“Touch me,” Lisa hissed as Carla’s fingers drew a line from her hips back to her inner thighs, following the crease of her ass.
“I am touching you,” Carla chuckled, her fingers so close to Lisa’s sex that she could feel the moisture beginning to drip down her thigh.
“Please, Carla. I’ll die if you don’t,” Lisa begged. Slowly, Carla leaned over until her mouth was at Lisa’s ear.
“A bit dramatic, but not a risk I’m willing to take,” she breathed before running her tongue around the ridge of Lisa’s ear and taking her earlobe between her teeth.
Lisa squirmed beneath her, desperately trying to get Carla’s fingers where she wanted them most.
“Ah ah, not so fast,” Carla murmured before sitting up and yanking her shirt off so there was nothing left between them.
Leaning back down, she began an achingly slow trail of kisses from Lisa’s neck, over her shoulder, and down her spine. By the time she placed a particularly sharp bite on the top of Lisa’s right cheek before soothing it with her tongue, Lisa had her face buried in the pillows to muffle the moans and gasps she couldn’t hold back.
“On your knees,” Carla demanded, sliding off of Lisa’s legs with a sharp hiss as Lisa’s thigh moved against her already sensitive slit.
Lisa immediately obeyed, sliding her knees under herself to lift her backside off the bed, offering herself to Carla like a gift. A gift Carla couldn’t wait to open.
Carla left the bed long enough to grab two of the spare pillows they kept in the closet. She stacked them on the bed between Lisa’s calves and then laid on her stomach, using the pillows at her chest to prop her up to the perfect height. She wrapped her arms around Lisa’s spread thighs, fingers digging into the soft flesh and took in the stunning sight before her.
If someone had told her a year ago that the mere sight of another woman spread open and dripping in front of her would send a tidal wave of desire crashing over, she would have laughed in their face. But here she was, the very sight of Lisa’s arousal glistening on her lips sent flames roaring through Carla’s veins. And when the scent of her, sharp and perfect and entirely Lisa, hit her, Carla couldn’t hold back any longer.
Burying her face in the perfect sight before her, Carla drew the tip of her tongue gently over the length of Lisa’s slit, the flavor of her exploding on her tongue but never dipping deep enough to reach her clit. Lisa collapsed back into the pillow as Carla drew another line, this one slightly deeper. Her tongue barely grazed Lisa’s clit and she felt it throb once before pulling back to circle her entrance, barely dipping inside.
She continued her onslaught, going a little deeper with each swipe of her tongue until she was fully lapping at Lisa’s dripping folds and pulsing clit. Then Lisa began to move and all Carla had to do was keep her tongue flat against her. Lisa thrust back against her face, driving her own pleasure higher and higher against Carla’s tongue until her back arched and she had to bite the pillow to keep from alerting Betsy and the rest of the neighborhood to their activities.
Carla continued teasing her with slow, targeted licks until she felt the muscles of her thighs relax beneath her hands. When the final wave subsided, Lisa’s hips dropped to the bed, leaving Carla to wipe up the moisture dripping down her chin. Retracing her earlier path, moving up Lisa’s spine and over her shoulders to her neck, jaw, and finally her lips, Carla settled against her as Lisa rolled to bring them face to face.
For several minutes, as Lisa got her breath back, their kisses were slow and deep, content to explore each other’s mouths without haste or urgency. Then Lisa planted her foot on the bed and used it to roll them until she was laying on top of a grinning Carla.
Lisa dropped her lips to Carla’s neck, stopping to tease a particularly sensitive spot just above her clavicle that always made her breath hitch. Lisa loved that sound. She loved the feeling of Carla’s hands tightening around her when her tongue slipped out to dip into the hollow at the base of her neck. She loved the way Carla’s nipples tightened beneath her gaze before she could even touch them. She closed her mouth around one, enjoying the way Carla’s hands slid into her hair, her blunt nails scraping gently against her scalp.
When she moved her mouth to the other nipple, she used her free hand to reach over to the nightstand on Carla’s side of the bed and pull open the little drawer. With only touch to guide her, she quickly found what she was looking for, her fingers closing around the slender silicone toy.
Bringing it with her, she continued her journey down Carla’s body until she settled between her parted thighs. God, she loved the intoxicating scent of her, begging Lisa to taste. Lisa slid her hand down Carla’s long, smooth leg to wrap her hand around her ankle. She lifted Carla’s foot onto the bed until her knee was bent at a forty five degree angle and then did the same to the other. With a simple push, Carla’s knees fell open and Lisa was given unrestricted access to her already dripping sex. The position parted her just enough for Carla’s clit to peek out, begging for Lisa’s attention.
Dipping her head, Lisa took the tiny bud between her lips and sucked gently, teasing lightly with the tip of her tongue. Carla bucked against her mouth the second she made contact, her back arching off the bed.
Lisa stayed there as long as she dared, teasing the small bundle of nerves until it was twitching and throbbing, but stopping before Carla could tumble over the edge. Carla’s gasps and moans spurred her on followed by frustrated sighs when Lisa stopped just short of sending her flying.
“Lisa, please!” she finally begged. But far from giving in, Lisa sat up, removing her mouth completely.
Carla stared at her in shock for a moment before Lisa held up the silicone toy in her hand, questioning. Carla gave a sharp nod and Lisa brought the tip of the toy to Carla’s dripping folds. She slid it over her once. Twice. Gathering moisture before settling at her entrance. With the lightest pressure possible, she began sliding it into her, watching as the tip disappeared. Stopping, she pulled it back, spreading Carla’s slick arousal over it before sliding in again, slightly deeper. She watched, unable to take her gaze off of the sight before her. She watched as Carla stretched to take the toy deeper with each movement. Before long, the last of it disappeared, only the base still grasped tightly in Lisa’s hands still visible.
Carla was already writhing, doing her best not to move her hips and speed things along. She knew the wait would only make her eventual release all the sweeter, Lisa had taught her that. She was a master of driving Carla to the edge over and over again before finally letting Carla shatter beneath her skilled hands and mouth.
“Alright?” Lisa checked in, her voice cracking on the word.
“Good God, yes,” Carla sighed. “Please.”
With Carla’s go ahead, Lisa found the small button at the base of the toy and turned it on. Carla grabbed Lisa’s pillow next to her and smashed it over her face to muffle her scream. Then Lisa dipped her head once more, closing her lips around Carla’s clit as the steady vibrations assaulted her from the inside.
Within seconds, Carla was catapulted over the edge. Every muscle in her body clenched as white lights burst behind her closed eyelids. Her breathing stopped as wave after wave crashed over her in a seemingly endless onslaught. It was almost too much to take. And Lisa didn’t let up for a second as Carla nearly died beneath her mouth.
By the time her orgasm finally subsided, Carla was light-headed from the lack of oxygen. When her muscles finally unclenched, she melted into the mattress, gasping for air. Grinning in triumph, Lisa carefully slid the toy out of her, moisture dripping down her fingers. She tossed it on the side of the bed so she could clean it before putting it away, and crawled up to take the still panting Carla in her arms.
For a long time, they laid there in silence, Lisa’s fingers drawing comforting circles over the skin of her arms. Eventually, Carla rolled just enough to prop her chin on Lisa’s shoulder and look her in the face.
“Feel better?” she asked, causing a loud laugh to burst out of Lisa’s lips.
“I think that’s a bit of an understatement,” Lisa chuckled.
“Good. That was the idea,” said Carla, turning her head to rest her cheek on Lisa’s chest.
Lisa was struck once again with an overwhelming feeling of gratitude for Carla’s presence in her life.
“Thank you,” Lisa said, leaning up to kiss the top of her head. Laughing, Carla returned her gaze to Lisa’s face.
“No need to thank me, love. It was a fair exchange,” Carla teased.
“That’s not what I was talking about, though I should thank you for that too. It was one hell of a stress reliever.”
“What are you talking about then?” asked Carla, amusement turning to curiosity.
“For being here, with me. I can’t imagine having to face all of this alone,” Lisa explained and Carla’s face softened.
“That’s what families do. We support each other,” Carla said simply.
“I know, I just never thought I’d get to feel that again. I was so sure I would never fall in love with anyone again, and then there you were. You know, I think I was a goner the second you slid into my car that day. You remember?
“Betsy was giving me fits as usual and work was overwhelming. I felt like I was drowning, and then there you were. Your kindness and beautiful smile were a lifeline that day. I don’t think I ever would have made it through those months without you. You saved my life that day. When you left the car, you took my heart with you and it’s been yours ever since, even if it took me a while to realize it.”
“I remember,” Carla whispered, gaze intent on Lisa’s face.
“And then I saw the way Betsy looked at you. She was spiraling and I had no idea how to help her. I was too wrapped up in my job and my own grief. But you saw her. You gave her a purpose at the factory and you listened when she needed someone to talk to. You were the mother she needed me to be. I would have lost her without you.”
“No, Lisa. I may have helped, but the two of you would have found your way through it eventually. Betsy loves you. She knows how lucky she is to have a mum as wonderful as you. We’ve talked about it quite a bit, you know. She may be a stroppy teenager and she may let her mouth get the best of her at times, but you are everything to that girl. Never doubt that.”
“I hope that’s true, but you did so much more than help. You bridged the gap we were struggling so hard to close. You’ve made us a family again. And even if she doesn’t say it, I see how much Betsy loves you and looks up to you. We are both so lucky to have you,” said Lisa, lifting her head to kiss her.
“I love you. Both of you,” Carla said.
“I love you more.”

Chapter Text

28 March, 2025

It was after midnight by the time Lisa walked into her hotel room and tossed her coat on the bed. She felt empty. Her chest was now a cavernous, hollow chamber where her heart used to beat. She went directly to the mini-bar and emptied it of tiny whisky bottles, not even bothering to find a glass. The first bottle was empty in seconds with the next empty bottle tossed in the bin before the burning had even begun to subside.
She collapsed into the chair by the window, staring at the well lit hospital glowing nearby. Her daughter was there, hurt and scared and facing a lifetime of paralysis because of her. Because she’d let herself love Carla.
When she’d run into Tracy and realized what was happening, she never once stopped to think about her actions. She’d run into an explosive situation that she never would have been in if she’d never walked into Carla’s flat so many months ago and admitted her feelings. Feelings that would have faded if she had just waited.
She tossed the third bottle back and relished the burn in her chest. At least she could feel something. For the last four months, and probably even longer if she was honest with herself, she’d felt the shattered pieces of her heart slowly but surely begin to weave themselves back together. With every smile and every touch, Carla had inadvertently healed the decaying remnants of a heart she didn’t break. It happened so slowly and so subtly that Lisa hadn't realized what was happening until she saw the devastated look she put on Carla’s face that evening when she told her to leave. In that moment, her scarred but healed heart had not only shattered all over again, but seemed to disintegrate all together, leaving nothing but gaping darkness in its wake.
Her own viperous words still rang in her ears as she emptied the fourth bottle and tossed it aside. Her toxic need to spread her own pain to everyone in her path had ruined her life once again. She was so full of guilt and self-loathing at the thought of hurting Betsy that she hadn’t thought twice before spewing her vitriol onto the one person she knew was on her side.
She barely tasted the fifth bottle, the effects of the alcohol saturating her blood finally taking hold and making her head swim. She tried to close her eyes as the room began to pulse, but all she could see behind her closed lids was Carla’s face. So beautiful. So open and loving. So broken at Lisa’s words.
The sixth and final bottle of whisky disappeared in a single swallow and Lisa prayed it would be enough to knock her out. She couldn’t handle the hurricane of emotions storming in her mind. She could feel herself slipping farther and farther into that dark place she’d fallen into right after Becky’s death.
She thought back to the last time she remembered inhabiting that deadly space; the first night she’d spent at Carla’s kitchen table. They were on their second bottle of wine and between the slight buzz of alcohol and the calming presence of Carla Connor, Lisa had admitted to wishing for her own death. She had no idea at the time, but the moment she opened up to Carla about those feelings, and Carla, far from being horrified or trying to fix her, responded simply with understanding and the first hug she could remember, she’d made her first step out of that black hole. From that night forward, she’d begun to slowly but surely claw her way out of that bottomless pit of depression, helped along the way by the beautiful brunette that saved her life.
And now, Carla was gone. She’d never want to speak to Lisa again, and Lisa couldn’t blame her. Carla was better off without her. She was too broken, too damaged. She didn’t deserve someone like Carla in her life. She deserved to be alone.
With nothing left to drink and the room beginning to tilt, Lisa shoved to her feet and took the three steps across the room to collapse face down on the bed, not even bothering to kick off her shoes. With Carla’s devastated face still tattooed behind her eyelids, she closed her eyes and begged oblivion to swallow her.

Carla woke up on Roy’s sofa, still wearing her clothes from the day before. For a moment, she couldn’t remember why she was on Roy’s sofa instead of in bed with Lisa. But the thought of Lisa’s face instantly brought the events of the last few days rushing back.
After leaving hospital the night before, Carla couldn’t go home. Lisa made it clear she wanted nothing to do with her at the moment, and Carla refused to be the reason Lisa couldn’t go home and rest. So she drove. But as the numbness of shock began to wear off, Carla knew she shouldn’t stay behind the wheel.
She didn’t remember making the choice to go to Roy’s, but the moment she knew she needed to stop somewhere, she was already on her way to find him.
The cafe windows were dark and empty, as she knew they would be, but the windows above still glowed with warm light. The second she stepped out of the car, the numbness disappeared and she was hit with the full weight of the night. By the time she buzzed him, tears were burning down her face and it was getting difficult to breathe.
“Hello?” came his curious, questioning voice, the sound of it crumbling the last of her restraint.
“Roy? Are you busy?” she choked out.
“Carla?” he asked, sounding alarmed. The door buzzed open before he’d even finished saying her name.
He met her at the door, glasses perched on his nose and concern painting his kind face.
“What’s happened?” he asked immediately. “Is it Betsy?”
“No, Betsy’s stable. It’s Lisa,” she admitted, her voice thick and rough.
“Come in. Sit down. Come,” he said, ushering her in to sit on the sofa. “I’ll make some tea, shall I? Yes. I’ll put the kettle on,” he began. Before he could leave, she reached out to grab his hand.
“No, Roy. Please,” she sobbed.
Taking a seat next to her, he put a gentle arm around her shoulders and kept the other in her tight grasp. The moment she felt him next to her, she practically collapsed into him and finally stopped fighting the torrent of emotions overwhelming her.
Roy was a silent comfort, simply allowing Carla to soak his jumper with tears until she had nothing left to give. Then he continued to soothe her as her breathing slowly returned to normal.
An hour after she arrived, they were both seated on the sofa with a stealing mug of tea and Carla felt like her soul had been hollowed out, leaving her an empty shell.
“I-I’m sure Lisa didn’t mean it,” Roy said after she’d told him the whole tale.
“You should have seen her face, Roy. She looked at me like she hated me. I’ve never seen that look on her face before. I mean, she’s been angry with me before. Right apoplectic at times. But she’s never looked at me like that.”
“You’ve got to consider the stress she’s under at the moment. Try not to take it personally. She’s going to need you more than ever in the coming weeks.”
“She thinks it’s my fault, Roy. And maybe she’s right.”
“How do you reckon that?” he asked in disbelief.
“Rob is my brother and he’s only after her and Betsy because of me and my bloomin’ kidneys. So, yeah, maybe she’s right. If it weren't for me, Betsy never would have gotten hurt.”
“Carla, none of this is your fault any more than it’s Betsy’s or Lisa’s. The guilt for all of this lies on Rob and Rob alone. And once Lisa’s calmed down, she’ll realize that as well.”
“What if she doesn’t? What if I’ve lost her forever? She’s the love of my life, Roy. How do I go back to life without her and Betsy?” She could feel the tears burning in her eyes again, but this time she didn’t let them fall.
“I’ve never known you to simply roll over and accept failure, Carla. When you care for someone, you fight for them. So-so get some rest and tomorrow, fight for Lisa.”
He’d offered her his bed after that, insisting he preferred his chair, but she’d refused. Eventually he’d conceded defeat and slouched away to his bedroom, leaving her with a blanket and pillow. But sleep was a long time coming, and when she did finally slip into unconsciousness, it was plagued with dreams of Lisa’s green eyes burning through her with cold hatred.
But what little sleep she did manage seemed to help. As well as Roy’s pep talk. Because when she woke, bleak hopelessness was warring with stubborn determination. Without giving it too much thought, she pulled out her phone and flipped it open, trying not to lose her courage at the lack of missed calls or messages from Lisa.

Carla: Hello? x
Carla: Lisa?? x

She waited a beat, hoping for the three little dots to appear under Lisa’s name. Nothing.

Carla: Please call me. We need to talk x

Though the flat was empty, Roy already in the cafe hard at work, it was still early. The shadows of the previous night still clung to the world, not yet burned away by the rising sunlight. There was a chance Lisa was still at home, that Carla could catch her before she left for hospital. If she could just talk to her in their home, without the stress and fear that a medical setting inspired, maybe Lisa would hear her. Maybe she could fix this.
Downstairs, she stopped long enough to kiss Roy on the cheek and thank him for taking care of her. It struck her in that moment, as she was walking to her car with a coffee in one hand and butty in the other thanks to Roy’s insistence, she was lucky. She had someone to run to when she needed comfort. Without her, Lisa had no one. No one she had let in enough. No one she trusted enough. She was Lisa’s family, her safe place. And didn’t she know better than anyone that sometimes people on the verge of breakdown had to release the pressure before they snapped? And nine out of ten times, wasn’t it someone’s safe space that took the brunt of that hit?
With the clarity of coffee and sunlight, Carla was better able to see the truth of the situation. Lisa had a pattern of pushing Carla away when she was scared, and the day before she’d been downright terrified. So maybe, just maybe, if Carla stood her ground and refused to be shoved out of Lisa’s life, they could find their way through this in time.

Lisa felt the lingering effects of too much whisky roiling in her stomach as she drove to hospital. Luckily, she managed to find a spare jumper in the boot of her car that she’d thrown back there after finding it in her locker at the station. So when she walked into Betsy’s room, it wasn’t completely obvious she hadn’t gone home.
Betsy barely spoke a word, choosing instead to fluctuate between staring out the window and staring at the door as if waiting for someone. Lisa did her best to keep her voice light and optimistic, but she was exhausted. The kind of bone deep exhaustion that no amount of sleep could help. There was only one cure for it and it was the one thing… one person, Lisa couldn’t have. She’d made quite sure of that.
Despite the copious amount of alcohol, Lisa had only managed to amass about thirty minutes of sleep at the hotel. Every time she managed to slow her mind enough to nod off, she would reach out to touch Carla, only to find the bed empty and everything would come rushing back. The last time it happened, she even grabbed her phone to call her only to find it dead with no charger to plug it in.
Movement in the doorway caught her eye and both her and Betsy’s heads spun hopefully toward the door. She heard Betsy’s sigh when it was only the nurse with her breakfast. Lisa had a good idea who she was looking for, and bile burned in her throat. Once again, she hadn’t stopped to think about Betsy’s feelings. She’d sent Carla away yesterday without a single consideration of what it would do to Betsy when Carla didn’t show up. So not only had Lisa broken Carla’s heart, she was about to break Betsy’s as well.

One step inside the flat and Carla knew Lisa had never come home. The small flame of hope she’d managed to ignite was snuffed out as she walked into their bedroom to find it exactly as they’d left it two days ago. The ghosts of their mornings together, breakfast time squabbles with Betsy, stolen kisses over toast, seemed to mock her as she moved through the abandoned flat.
She supposed she should get ready and go to work. No one was expecting her, with Betsy being in hospital, but she didn’t know what to do with herself. She was in her own home, but she felt like a stranger. Everything that had made it her home before Lisa and Betsy moved in was still there, but those things no longer mattered. Lisa was her home now. Her little family was her home, and they were gone. And if she didn’t find a way to fix this, she may never feel that sense of home again.
Carla decided to shower and change and go from there. The scalding water helped burn away some of the feeling of being lost in her own skin. But by the time she was dressed and pulling on her boots, she knew she wasn’t going into the factory. If there was the slightest chance that Lisa would pop home, even for a moment, Carla was going to be there.
Unfortunately, when the buzzer rang and Carla’s heart stuttered thinking maybe Lisa just forgot her keys, she was instantly disappointed at the grating sound of Jenny’s voice begging entrance. Well, unless she walked in with a wodge of cash and a bottle of champagne, she was going to wish she’d never darkened the doorway of an angry and exhausted Carla Connor.

Lisa’s hands shook where they clutched the steering wheel. Her mind raced as she got closer and closer to home. To Carla. Betsy’s demand that she fix things was the last push she needed. She’d watched Betsy look for Carla all morning, and the look on her face when Lisa admitted to sending her away was too much for Lisa’s fragile hold on her emotions to take. Betsy was hurt and scared. She’d already lost one mother and Lisa refused to be the reason she lost another.
So even though she was terrified of what she would face when she walked in, Lisa slowly trudged up the stairs and slid her key into the lock.
Carla’s heart ached at the sight of Lisa’s tired face. Yet she also felt her lungs fill properly for the first time in two days.
“Hiya,” said Lisa quietly, her pulse racing.
“Hi… Um, how are ya? How’s- How’s Betsy? Have they said any more about the paralysis?” asked Carla, unable to stop the spew of words tumbling from her lips.
Lisa shook her head, and with a deep breath, opened her mouth to apologize.
“Carla, I’m so sorry. I should never have said those things,” she admitted.
“Where did you go?” asked Carla, her voice breaking as she fought back another onslaught of emotion.
“To a hotel near the hospital. I, uh… I barely slept.”
“I’m sorry,” Carla began, losing her battle with her emotions. “Listen, if you need some…some time, I mean, I can always move out for a bit. If you need some space, I can do that.”
Lisa stared at her love, shattered heart mending as she offered to move out of her own home just to make Lisa comfortable. Far from wanting space, Lisa realized she never wanted to be separated from Carla again.
“I don’t need space. I need you.”

Lisa sank into Carla’s embrace, tucking her head under her chin and closing her eyes. Carla’s heart beat steadily against her cheek, matching the rhythm of her own. She breathed deeply, taking in the familiar scent of her perfume. How had she ever thought she could survive without Carla? One night apart and she’d felt like she was missing a huge part of herself.
“When do you need to get back to Betsy?” asked Carla, quietly.
“I told her I’d be back after lunch. That I needed to shower and change, but now I’m here, I don’t think I’ve got the energy for it. I just want to stay right here,” Lisa said, tightening her grip on Carla’s waist.
“Works for me. You’re not the only one who got less than a good night’s sleep last night,” Carla told her, resting her cheek on Lisa’s head and closing her eyes.
“Maybe we should go to bed,” suggested Lisa, more than willing to trade in a shower for a nap.
“Insatiable woman,” Carla teased, “we were only apart for one night.”
“It certainly felt much longer,” Lisa laughed, “but that’s not what I meant. I was thinking we could both use a short kip to recharge. We could set an alarm for an hour and rest for a bit.”
“Sounds perfect,” Carla sighed. She loosened her hold on Lisa, but didn’t release her entirely, unwilling to break the contact until absolutely necessary.
In the bedroom, Lisa kicked off her shoes and tossed her coat on the dresser before falling onto Carla’s side of the bed. Carla set her alarm and then laid down next to her, using her hips to shove her over until she wasn’t hanging half off the mattress. Lisa rolled to face Carla, scooting closer until there was no space left between them, and nuzzled into her neck as Carla’s arms wrapped around her and pulled her close. She felt the vibrations of Carla speaking, but the words were lost as dreamless sleep finally found her.

Carla was beginning to panic. She’d sent Lisa back to the hospital hours ago with a charger and new pyjamas for Betsy, and she wasn’t answering her phone. Texts went unread and calls went straight to voicemail. If she was still at the hospital, her phone should be charged. So where was she?
Unable to wait any longer, Carla grabbed her keys and headed out. Her first stop was the hospital, hoping that her concern was unnecessary. But when she walked in Betsy’s room, Lisa was nowhere to be seen.
“You didn’t come today,” Betsy said flatly, her eyes never leaving the telly.
“Sorry, love. Your mum wanted the day with you. How ya feeling?” Carla asked, walking over to kiss her on top of the head.
“Paralysed,” was Betsy’s only response.
“I know, darling, but it’s only been a day. We’ve got to give it time, don’t we?” Carla tried.
“Right.”
“Listen, love, have you seen your mum? Only, she’s not answering her phone and I’m starting to get a bit worried. She didn’t get much sleep,” Carla said, doing her best not to imagine Lisa falling asleep behind the wheel and wrapping her car around a lamp post.
“Probably at work. That’s all she cares about anyway.”
“What are you talking about, Betsy. Your mum loves you more than anything.” Finally, Betsy turned to look at her.
“No. Not more than anything. Not more than work. And not more than you.”
“Betsy…” Carla tried, but Betsy just shrugged and turned back to the screen.
“It’s fine. I know where I stand. You should check the nick, she’s probably there.” Carla sighed, torn.
“I can stay,” she said, sitting down.
“Don’t bother.”
“Betsy, look at me.” She was surprised when, after an exaggerated eye roll, Betsy actually complied.
“What?”
“Your mum loves you. I love you. And all the attitude in the world isn’t going to change that. So, I know this is completely unfair, and I know you’re hurting, but we are here. Me and your mum are here, and we aren’t going anywhere. Got it?”
She didn’t think Betsy would answer. Or if she did, she expected a sarcastic remark or angry outburst. But after Betsy stared her down for a long moment, her head dipped in a subtle but clear nod.
“Right. Now, I need to go find your mum and make sure she’s okay, but we will be up first thing tomorrow morning. I’ll even sneak you in some real breakfast, what do you say?”
“From Roy’s,” Betsy ordered, finally cracking the slightest grin.
“You got it.”
She leaned in and kissed Betsy’s temple once more, giving her good arm a gentle squeeze before heading out to find her missing girlfriend.
As Betsy suggested, her first stop was the station. When she found Lisa’s desk empty and untouched, she tried the Rovers, the Cafe, the garden, even the bloomin cemetery. Lisa was nowhere to be found. Terror rising, she decided to stop home to make sure Lisa hadn’t returned while she was out, only to walk in and find her crying on the sofa.
“There you are,” she sighed in relief. “I’ve been calling you. You alright?”
“I told Betsy the truth,” Lisa cried.
“I’m guessing it didn't go that well,” Carla began, trying to form a comforting response. “Darling… It’ll be a shock to her, won’t it? You’ve just got to give her time. She’ll realize it was an accident,” soothed Carla, reaching over to take Lisa’s hand.
“No, she knows it was an accident. That’s not the problem,” Lisa told her.
“Wh-what did she say?” asked Carla.
“She should have waited for the armed police, and that I always put my job before her.”
Carla wanted so badly to wrap her arms around Lisa and take all of her pain away, but she couldn’t. So she did the best she could and used her free hand to rub soothing shapes on Lisa’s back.
“She didn’t mean it,” Carla tried.
“Yeah, but she’s right though, isn’t she? Hm? Well, she is this time anyway. I went in there, unarmed, against a man with a gun. And not for a minute did I think about Betsy.” Lisa stopped, leaving the unspoken truth hanging in the air between them.
“You were thinking about me,” Carla said quietly, giving voice to the truth they both knew.
“I didn’t even hesitate. I knew you were in there and the only thing I could think about was getting to you. And, Carla, even now I would do the exact same thing. What kind of mother does that make me?” asked Lisa.
“The kind of mother that would run into a burning building for her child. Lisa, you can’t be so hard on yourself. You ran into a dangerous situation because you love me. You would have done the same for Betsy, just like I would have done the same if it was either of you. Because that’s what you do for the people you love. You do anything you can to keep them safe.”
“I didn’t keep her safe though, did I? I shot her.”
“You had no idea Betsy was outside. And you weren’t the one that had the gun in the first place. I think it’s time we place the blame where it really belongs, on my brother. Rob is the reason Betsy is hurt. He’s the reason you were in that situation to begin with. You don’t deserve this guilt Lisa. So lay it at Rob’s feet where it belongs and let's focus on getting Betsy better and moving forward. Okay?” Carla asked, reaching up to wipe a tear from her cheek, leaving her hand there to cup Lisa’s jaw.
Lisa leaned into her hand, releasing a breath she’d been holding for days. Carla was right. She needed to stop feeling sorry for herself and focus on moving forward.
“You’re right,” she sighed, leaning in for a quick kiss. “I’m sorry for being such a mess lately. I’m sure you’re getting tired of constantly having to talk me off the ledge and put the pieces back together.”
Carla’s face was instantly serious, and she lifted her other hand to the other side of Lisa’s face, forcing her gaze into Carla’s eyes.
“I love you, Lisa. And I will always be here to pick up the pieces. You should never apologize for that. Never apologize for letting me love you the way you deserve to be loved, okay?”
A fresh round of tears burned in her eyes, but she fought them back and instead, nodded once and leaned back in to bring their lips together once more. Carla’s mouth was firm and warm beneath hers, letting Lisa set the pace. She reveled in the taste of Carla on her lips and took comfort in their shared breath. When the kiss came to its natural end, Lisa rested her forehead against Carla’s and closed her eyes, finally at peace.
“Listen, why don’t you go have a long, hot bath and I’ll bring you a glass of wine. And while you’re in there, I’ll heat up some of the leftovers from the other night because I’m sure you’ve barely eaten today. Then we can snuggle up and watch a movie before bed. Huh?” suggested Carla.
“Fine, but only if you join me in the bath. I’m not quite ready to be in separate rooms after the last twenty-four hours.”
“You don’t have to ask me twice,” said Carla, and with one more quick kiss, she stood and held out a hand for Lisa, pulling her up.

Carla was the first to sink into the steaming water, the scent of lavender swirling in the air. She watched Lisa with burning eyes as she shed the last of her clothes and stepped into the tub. Carla had to take a deep, steadying breath as Lisa slowly sank into the water, settling between her legs and leaning back against her bare chest. It certainly wasn’t the time to let her mind wander. They were both too tired and emotionally spent for anything to happen, but it was hard to remind her body of that when just the sight of Lisa could set her blood on fire in her veins.
Another deep breath cooled her further, and she slid her arms around Lisa’s shoulders, kissing the top of her head. The music Carla had put on while Lisa filled the tub danced lightly through the room and she felt Lisa’s shoulders relax at last.
Neither of them spoke much. There wasn’t anything more that needed to be said. They were content to simply exist in the same space. Carla drew her finger over Lisa’s chest and shoulders, unsurprised when her breathing slowed and evened as she drifted in and out of consciousness.
When the water became too cool to stay, they grabbed their matching dressing gowns and headed to the kitchen so Carla could get some food in Lisa’s stomach. While the leftover pizza heated up, Carla set a glass of wine in front of Lisa where she sat at the counter.
“Thanks, darling,” she said gratefully, taking a long sip.
Carla poured her own glass and enjoyed the sharp, rich flavour as she took a long drink. She glanced at Lisa, trying to be subtle but needing to be sure she was doing better. A small, relaxed smile had settled on her lips as she watched Carla move about the kitchen. Carla’s covert look of concern wasn’t missed.
“I’m fine, love. Much better thanks to you,” Lisa promised.
“Just checking,” Carla chuckled.

By the time they’d finished their wine and pizza, neither of them could stop yawning, so they decided to save the movie for another night. Carla finished cleaning up, sending Lisa in to get in bed.
With everything locked and the dishes loaded in the dishwasher, Carla joined Lisa in the bedroom to find her naked beneath the sheets.
“No clean pyjamas?” Carla teased, shedding her own dressing gown and sliding in next to Lisa.
“Plenty. But how often do we get to sleep without the risk of Betsy bursting in or banging on the door? We may as well take advantage,” Lisa explained.
“Come here,” Carla smiled, opening her arms for Lisa to settle against her.
As Carla’s arms closed around her and their legs tangled together, Lisa’s eyes were already falling closed. Despite everything going on, she couldn’t remember the last time she felt so peaceful and calm.
“I love you,” Lisa mumbled.
“I love you too, Lisa.”

Chapter Text

30 March, 2025

Lisa loved her daughter. She truly loved her more than anyone else in the world. She adored her fiery nature and drive to protect the ones she loved. If only she hadn’t inherited Lisa’s fierce stubborn streak and penchant for using her words as a weapon.
The day before had been a struggle, but Carla had been there. She had held Lisa’s hand and born a share of the venom her daughter seemed intent to spew at anyone within striking distance. She had made every moment so much easier to bear.
But today, Lisa was on her own. Carla hadn’t been to work for nearly a week with everything going on and was drowning in a mountain of orders she needed to go through, so Lisa had sent her on her way.
Carla hadn’t gone without a fight. She was determined to prove to Lisa that she was by her side through everything. Her partner in every definition of the word. But Lisa found, shockingly enough, that she no longer held a single doubt about Carla’s place in her life. The last several days had erased every hesitation she may have had, and instead had begun to stir thoughts of how to keep Carla by her side for the rest of their lives. A thought as terrifying as it was exhilarating, and one she had never expected to harbor again.
But thoughts of the future would have to wait, as the present was demanding enough.
“When is Carla coming back?” asked Betsy, “Or have you sent her packing again?”
“She had to go in to work, but she said she would try and come around lunch time to check on you,” Lisa explained. Again.
“Underworld is closed on Sundays. So either she’s lying to you or you’re lying to me. Which is it?” Betsy bit out.
“The factory isn’t open, but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t have work to catch up on. She’s been here with us for the last few days, remember, leaving all of the work piling up on her desk.”
“No one said she had to be here,” snapped Betsy.
“She wants to be here, Bets. She loves you and she’s worried about you,” Lisa tried. Betsy just scoffed.
“If that were true, she would be here. But just like you, her work is more import-” Betsy began, but the door opening cut her off and Lisa would have laughed at the dumbfounded look on her daughter’s face if it wouldn’t have started a fresh round of arguments.
“Hiya, darling, you alright?” Carla asked, striding into the room looking like a million bucks. She walked right over to the still silent Betsy and leaned over to kiss her temple.
When she turned and made eye contact with Lisa, the coil of stress in her body that had been slowly tightening all morning released all at once, and she couldn’t keep the smile off her face.
“Hi, love. You’re earlier than I expected,” Lisa said as Carla pulled an empty chair right next to hers and took a seat.
“I knew you would be driving Betsy mad, so I came to back her up,” Carla teased, winking at Lisa and sending a spike of arousal shooting through her.
“Right. Just in the nick of time then,” Lisa chuckled, glancing at Betsy who just rolled her eyes, but Lisa could see that she was pleased, even if she was doing her best to hide it.
“I also figured you two would be getting a bit hungry, so I snuck in some lunch from the outside. Don’t tell the nurses,” Carla whispered, setting the paper sack of food on the table next to the bed. Lisa took one look at the logo on the bag and her throat tightened at the kindness.
“You don’t like kebabs,” Lisa said, shifting her gaze to Carla’s face.
“You do,” she said simply.
“Score!” said Betsy, showing more enthusiasm than she had in the last three days. She didn’t even put up a fight at Carla helping set out her food to make it easier for her to eat with one hand.
“Dirty and nasty with all the trimmings,” Carla practically growled under her breath as she handed Lisa her lunch. “Just like you like them.”
Lisa flashed her a warning look. She needed to stop before Lisa was forced to drag her to the nearest supply closet. It had been way too long for Carla to be teasing her like that in public. It had been over a week, which was the longest they’d gone in their entire relationship without it being medically necessary.
Carla relaxed in her chair, catching Betsy up on all the factory gossip while Lisa ate. Carla’s hand was wrapped around Lisa’s leg, her thumb drawing soothing, abstract shapes on her inner thigh. The contact, as simple and innocent as it was, made it difficult to follow the conversation as Lisa was consumed with thoughts of Carla’s fingers drawing circles in other, more intimate places.
It was as she was vacillating between past moments and the present situation that she was struck with the realization that the reason they hadn’t done anything lately was because Carla hadn’t initiated anything. Lisa had become so used to Carla instigating intimacy at every possible opportunity that she’d gotten lazy about doing it herself. She’d been so happy to be so obviously desired that she’d let Carla bear the brunt of the responsibility.
But lately, Carla’s entire focus was on helping Lisa with Betsy and taking care of Lisa’s emotional needs. She held Lisa at night, made sure she ate, comforted her when it was all too much. Now it was time for Lisa to step up, and she smiled at the thought of exactly what she would do. It was time to break out the big guns.
“What’s got you sitting there smiling like butter wouldn’t melt?” asked Carla, shaking Lisa from her thoughts.
“Dunno what you’re talking about,” shrugged Lisa, calling on all her skills as a copper to school her face into the picture of innocence.
“Right. Do you believe that?” she asked, turning to Betsy.
“Not for a minute. That’s her scheming face.”
“I do not have a scheming face!” Lisa insisted, feigning outrage.
“I’m glad I’m here for another night. I don’t want to be anywhere near whatever she’s planning,” Betsy grumbled.
“Don’t be ridiculous,” Lisa scoffed, doing her best not to flush as Carla eyed her carefully.

The rest of Carla’s visit was spent trying to keep her mind in the moment and not on her plans for that night. Which got much harder when Betsy was taken to physiotherapy, leaving Carla and Lisa alone in her room.
“So, you gonna tell me what’s on your mind? Or am I going to have to guess?” asked Carla the moment Betsy was gone.
“I’d rather show you,” Lisa grinned before leaning in to bring their lips together. Carla’s surprise was quickly replaced with enthusiastic acceptance as her lips parted to allow Lisa’s tongue to find hers.
Lisa knew she should stop. They were in a very public hospital after all, but she couldn’t bring herself to pull away for several minutes. Movement in the hallway was the only thing that finally made Lisa break away with a final soft bite to Carla’s bottom lip.
“What brought this on?” asked Carla, her attempted casual tone ruined by her breathlessness.
“I just missed you, that’s all,” Lisa fibbed.
“She was that bad this morning, yeah?” Carla asked sympathetically.
“Well, she wasn’t pleasant, that’s for sure.”
“I’m sorry, babe,” Carla said, reaching up to tuck her hair behind her ear.
“It’s not like I don’t deserve it,” Lisa shrugged, leaning into Carla’s touch.
“You don’t deserve it, but it’ll take some time for Betsy to realize it. But eventually, she will understand, you know. She’s just stubborn like her mum,” Carla smiled. “Luckily, she’s also loving and a big softie like her mum.”
“I’m not a softie. I don’t know how you ever got that idea,” scoffed Lisa playfully.
“Right, just keep telling yourself that, love.”
“I don’t think anyone in this town would agree with your assessment,” Lisa reminded her.
“None of them know you like I do.”
“I should hope not!” Lisa laughed, enjoying the harmony of their shared mirth as Carla joined in.
“Listen, I should probably get back. I still have a pile of work big enough to crush Kirk if he gets too close,” Carla said a few minutes later when their laughter died down.
“Right. Well don’t make any plans for tonight. We are staying in,” Lisa told her. Carla didn’t miss the heated huskiness that painted her voice.
“Is that so?” asked Carla, slow smile tugging at her lips.
“It is. So don’t tire yourself out too much with all that paperwork, yeah?” Lisa warned her.
“Yes, boss.”

It seemed that no matter how many invoices Carla moved to the “complete” pile, her to-do pile never got any smaller. It didn’t help that her mind was across town in a small hospital room with her family. It felt wrong to spend the day in the empty factory when she should be with Betsy and Lisa, but she couldn’t refute Lisa’s logic about getting a lot done when there was no one else there to disrupt her. She had managed to catch up on quite a bit of work in the silent building.
However, the last thirty minutes had slowed her productivity. It was getting close to the time Lisa usually left the hospital and Carla was just waiting for her phone to light up with a message beckoning her home. But a message never came. Instead, the sound of someone knocking on the front door drew her out of her office.
She could see Lisa’s familiar silhouette through the opaque glass doors and was smiling ear to ear before she could even get the key in the lock. When she finally got the door open, Lisa was there smiling at her, a large bouquet of flowers in her hand.
“What’s all this?” asked Carla, leaning in to give her a quick kiss hello.
“I’m here to walk you home,” shrugged Lisa.
“And the flowers?” pressed Carla.
“Didn’t I tell you we had a date tonight? Well, a date starts with flowers,” said Lisa, handing her the bouquet. Carla held it to her nose and inhaled deeply of the sweet scent.
“Well, thank you. They’re beautiful.”
“So are you,” Lisa smiled, earning a laugh from Carla.
“Aren’t you full of it today,” Carla laughed. “What brought this on?”
“Nothing in particular. Just the need to spend some alone time with my gorgeous girlfriend,” Lisa said, placing her hands on Carla’s hips and walking her backwards into the empty factory.
“Why, DS Swain, what am I going to do with you?” Carla mumbled breathlessly as Lisa’s lips found her neck.
“Not a thing. Tonight, you’re going to lay back and just try not to scream loud enough to bring the neighbors knocking,” Lisa murmured against her neck.
“Oh,” was Carla’s only choked response.
“Now, grab your stuff. It’s time to go home,” Lisa ordered.
“Leave it. Let’s go,” Carla said, leaving everything but her phone lying scattered across her table.

The walk home seemed to take ages longer than usual. Lisa grasped Carla’s hand tightly in hers, a hum of electricity pulsing everywhere their skin came in contact. When they finally walked through the door, locking it behind them, Lisa didn’t drop Carla’s hand. Instead, she pulled her through the flat to the bedroom without hesitation.
Carla was unsure what had spurred Lisa into action tonight, but she was more than happy to lie back and let her take the lead. And, now that they were home and alone, Lisa didn’t seem to be in a hurry. She took her time kissing Carla, content to explore her mouth and let her hands wander from her hips over the plains of her ribs and the muscles of her back. Then her hands were at the waistband of Carla’s trousers and she was sliding them down over her backside and thighs until they pooled at Carla’s feet.
Next to go was her shirt, lifted gently over her head and tossed aside as Lisa continued her oral exploration. Carla’s fingers tangled in her silky locks, holding her mouth against her breasts as Lisa quickly freed them from their satin restraints. Her breath hitched as Lisa’s hands danced over her ribs and hips to hook two fingers under the band of her pants before sliding them slowly off, leaving Carla completely bare while Lisa was still fully dressed.
Determined to remedy that, Carla reached for the buttons of Lisa’s shirt, only for her hands to be instantly restrained.
“Oh no, not tonight. Tonight, you’re mine,” Lisa said, sending a shiver of anticipation over Carla’s skin. “Now, lay on the bed.”
For maybe the first time in her life, Carla didn’t hesitate to follow an order. Instead, she crawled on the bed and laid down, waiting for her next directive. Lisa stared at her for a moment, eyes burning like liquid emeralds. Then she walked over to Carla’s nightstand and opened the drawer, digging inside for a second before pulling out two familiar silk scarves.
“Put your hands above your head,” Lisa demanded, sliding the silk between her fingers as she waited for Carla to obey, which she did without question.
“I vividly remember the night you did this to me,” Lisa spoke as she used one of the scarves to secure Carla’s wrists together above her head. “I had never been so turned on in my entire life. No one had ever done that to me before. Not that they hadn’t tried, but until you, I don’t think I ever trusted anyone enough to hand over complete control like that. But when you pulled out these scarves and looked at me with those dark eyes, so full of heat and lust, but also so open and full of love, I found myself nodding before I even knew what I was doing.”
“Good God, Lisa,” Carla whispered barely loud enough for her to hear.
“Then you played my body like a violin, every touch a note added to the melody of the night. From the first time we laid in this bed, you seemed to know exactly how to touch me like you were made just for me.”
Once her wrists were secured together, Lisa threaded the second scarf between them and began tying it to the headboard, securing Carla’s wrists but allowing her body full movement and rotation.
“I think I was made just for you,” Carla breathed as she pressed her thighs together, begging for any pressure to help relieve the growing ache between her legs.
“I’ve thought about that night so many times since, and it made me think that I would like to try something else I’ve never done before…” With Carla properly secured, Lisa stepped back to admire the view.
“Yes! Yes, please, God Lisa. Anything,” Carla agreed without question.
Laughing, Lisa began to slowly untuck her shirt before starting on the buttons.
“Don’t worry, I won’t hold you to that. If you’re ever uncomfortable, just say the word and we stop. Okay?” Lisa assured her.
“Good God, please don’t stop,” Carla begged, earning another laugh.
Lisa continued shedding her clothes one piece at a time as Carla cursed her tendency to dress in layers. Once completely bare, instead of joining Carla on the bed, Lisa walked over to the dresser and opened the bottom drawer on her side. Carla couldn’t see what she was doing, more focused on the pale expanse of skin and ample backside on full display, but when she straightened up with a black leather bag in her hand, Carla’s curiosity peaked.
“You’ve been shopping,” Carla observed, dying for her to open the bag.
“I have. And with Betsy coming home tomorrow, I figured it was a good time to try it out since we don’t have to worry about staying quiet.”
“Please, Lisa,” Carla begged and she finally gave in, opening the bag and reaching in to pull out her most recent purchase.
It took a few seconds for Carla to understand exactly what the mess of straps was, but when Lisa’s hand opened to show the good sized and brightly colored silicone toy attached to it, Carla realized what was happening and was afraid she wouldn’t last long enough to even see Lisa put it on.
“What do you think?” Lisa asked.
“Yes, please Lisa!”
Setting the apparatus on the end of the bed, Lisa practically stalked over to Carla and crawled up the bed until they were face to face. Carla tried to lift her head to bring their lips together, but Lisa pulled back just enough to avoid the contact. Instead, she reached back into Carla’s drawer and pulled out one of the remaining two scarves.
The last thing Carla saw was Lisa’s wicked grin as she used the scarf to cover her eyes. Then Lisa’s weight was gone and Carla was left alone on the bed. Carla strained her ears to hear any sign of movement, hoping to pinpoint Lisa’s location, but she didn’t have to wait long.
Lisa’s fingers, light as a feather, began at her ankle and climbed centimeter by centimeter up her leg, followed close behind by barely perceptible kisses. By the time they hit her hip, Carla was panting. She spread her legs, needing Lisa to touch her, but Lisa wasn’t ready to comply. Instead, she continued her upwards trek until her fingers were circling Carla’s nipples, still avoiding direct contact.
“God, Lisa, touch me please!” Carla begged. She heard Lisa’s chuckle just before even her light, teasing touch disappeared.
Just as she was getting ready to cry out in frustration, Carla felt the bed dip between her spread legs and then Lisa’s warm breath was breaking over her just before she felt Lisa’s tongue slide over her, nearly sending her through the wall.
Carla’s thighs clamped on either side of Lisa’s head, holding her in place. Which was unnecessary because there was nowhere in the world that Lisa would rather be. She devoured Carla with gusto as her desperate cries rose in volume until Lisa felt Carla throb beneath her tongue and fluid gushed over her chin. She looked up at Carla’s face to see her mouth open in a silent scream, every muscle tensed as pleasure took her. Just the sight nearly sent Lisa over the edge herself.
She continued lapping gently, prolonging Carla’s orgasm as long as possible, only stopping when her legs relaxed and released their hold on Lisa’s head.
Using one hand, Lisa wiped the moisture off her face and looked at the suddenly intimidating apparatus on the bed. Knowing that Carla’s heated gaze would burn away any embarrassment, Lisa crawled up the bed until she could lean in and kiss Carla who smiled beneath her lips. When she pulled away, she took the blindfold with her. Carla blinked rapidly to adjust to the sudden light, but then her heated gaze locked onto Lisa.
“Is it my turn yet?” she asked, voice raspy.
“That was just the warm up, my love. We haven’t even gotten to the main event,” Lisa reminded her.
“Well strap in, darling.”
Lisa laughed in response and with one more kiss, slipped off the bed and grabbed the pile of straps and began to put it on.
Carla watched with rapt attention as Lisa slid the harness up her pale legs and tightened the buckles on her thighs and waist. She was tempted to feel silly, but the way Carla’s gaze burned into her chased the feeling away. With a new wave of confidence, Lisa strode to the bed and kneeled between Carla’s thighs. She still glistened from Lisa’s previous ministrations, so gripping the toy by the base, she shifted her hips forward until the tip pressed against Carla’s slick folds.
“Fuck!” Carla gasped, the rare expletive a clear indication of her sensitivity.
Lisa slid the tip of the toy up and down Carla’s wet slit, gathering moisture until she was sliding with ease. On her final pass, she stopped, poised at Carla’s entrance and looked up at her, seeking permission. Carla gave a sharp nod, and Lisa pressed forward, watching the colorful silicone disappear as Carla stretched to accommodate it. Lisa had to go slow as the sight alone was enough to break her. Add to that the obscene moan that broke free from Carla’s throat and Lisa was practically fighting for her life.
Too soon, the toy was fully buried in Carla’s tight walls, the base of it pressing back against Lisa creating a delicious pressure. With a deep, steadying breath, Lisa drew back, watching the toy appear once more before sliding slowly back in.
Carla’s increasingly desperate moans spurred Lisa on as she found a rhythm that had both of them climbing to record heights. When Lisa dropped her hand to press her thumb against Carla’s already swollen and sensitive clit, Carla began tugging desperately at the binds securing her to the headboard. Lisa knew she was close, so the next time she pulled back, she kept going until she slid free and Carla whined in protest, hips trying to follow Lisa’s retreat.
Lisa ignored her half unintelligible demands and climbed off the bed.
“Roll over,” Lisa demanded, infusing her tone with as much authority as she could muster.
It took a moment for Carla to comply, but eventually she got her body to respond and rolled onto her stomach.
“On your knees,” Lisa ordered, practically drooling as Carla struggled to her knees, her hands still tied.
When she was settled, Lisa kneeled behind her, lining her hips up with Carla’s. She grabbed the base of the toy with one hand, sliding the tip over Carla’s dripping sex to rub her clit before sliding back to tease her entrance. Carla buried her face in the pillow as Lisa pressed forward just enough to let the silicone tip slip inside before pulling out once more. After several more dips inside, Lisa knew neither of them would last very much longer. So she placed her hands on Carla’s hips, digging her fingers into the soft flesh, and thrust forward. She heard Carla’s cry even through the dampening effect of the pillow. Lisa froze for a moment, making sure it was still cries of pleasure, but when Carla pressed back into her, Lisa stopped holding back.
Every thrust, Lisa watched the toy disappear inside Carla’s tight walls, only to reappear seconds later as she drew back. Soon, Carla was meeting her thrust for thrust, pushing back into Lisa’s hips and pressing the textured base of the toy against her with delicious friction. Long before Lisa was ready, Carla slammed back against her and froze, her back arching and a feral cry filling the room. That sight was all it took to catapult Lisa over the edge into an orgasm so raw and so intense she feared she may actually lose consciousness.
They both practically collapsed when they couldn’t hold themselves up any longer, Lisa rolling to the side to avoid crushing the absolute puddle that used to be her girlfriend. With barely functioning hands, Lisa managed to loosen the buckle around her waist and began trying to shuffle it down her legs until she could kick it onto the floor.
She then set to the monumental task of untying the now tightened knots holding Carla captive. It took every ounce of energy she had left, but eventually she was helping Carla slowly lower her arms, placing soothing kisses over the warm skin where the silk held her captive.
“Are you alright?” Lisa asked as they settled into a more comfortable position, Carla’s head resting on Lisa’s chest.
“Other than what I’m sure will be several sore muscles in the morning, I’m perfect,” Carla sighed.
“Good. I was worried for a minute that it might have been too much,” Lisa admitted. Carla rolled so she could prop her head up on Lisa’s chest to look at her.
“Have you really never done that before?” asked Carla.
“Never. Well, I’ve never been with anyone that has only been with men before, so it was never really a concern-” Lisa began, but Carla lifted her head to stare at her with a fierce expression.
“Did you do that because you thought I missed having sex with men?” asked Carla furiously.
“No!” Lisa assured her, shaking her head.
“Because let me make something perfectly clear. There is not one single thing I miss about dating men, Lisa. Not one. Believe me, I am more than satisfied in every facet of this relationship. And yes, I enjoyed this, but that’s only because it was with you, Lisa.”
“I wasn’t worried about that. I just wanted to try something new and you make it easy to do that,” Lisa explained.
“Are you calling me easy?” Carla exclaimed, unable to keep a straight face for long.
“Well, I wasn’t. But now you mention it…” Lisa teased, laughing when Carla rolled away in faux consternation. Lisa didn’t let her get far. She rolled right after her, wrapping her arms around Carla’s middle and pulling her back until she was tucked comfortably under Lisa’s chin.
“What I meant was that everything with you feels safe. So that makes me want to try things, because even if they crash and burn, I still get to be with you. And at the end of the day, that’s all I really need. Just you,” Lisa said softly.
“Why Lisa Swain, aren’t you a charmer tonight,” Carla smiled softly.
“You’re the only one that can bring out my sappy side, you know.”
“Good. I love my secretly soft little girlfriend.”
“Little!” Lisa scoffed, pulling back to glare at Carla, who just laughed.
“My apologies. I meant my big, tough as nails girlfriend.”
“That’s what I thought,” Lisa said, settling back onto the pillow just centimeters away from Carla’s lips.
“Doesn’t matter to me, you know. Big and tough or small and soft, I love you all the same.” The tiny smile tugging at the edges of Carla’s lips sent a wave of warmth all the way to the tips of Lisa’s toes.
“I love you too. Very much.”

Chapter Text

30 April, 2025

Carla was still on her hands and knees scrubbing Betsy’s lunch out of the carpet when Lisa reappeared. Carla was doing her best to remain calm and keep her frustration banked when all she really wanted to do was yell and curse. It had been over a month of running themselves ragged to wait on Betsy hand and foot, and she’d been lying to them for who knows how long.
“Leave it, Carla. I’ll get it,” said Lisa, sitting on the arm of the chair Carla had moved out of her way.
“I’ve got it,” Carla tried not to snap.
“We need to talk,” Lisa sighed, and Carla sat back on her knees to look at her.
“About what? About how we’ve been servants at her beck and call for a month and she’s been lying to us? Sure, let’s talk about that,” said Carla.
“What happened when I was gone?” asked Lisa, not rising to the bait.
“I noticed while we were watching that ridiculous show that she loves that she was moving her hand as she was talking. And when I handed her the tray with her lunch on it, she took it with both hands, no problem. So when she wanted pepper, I gave her the grinder instead of grinding it for her and lo and behold, she did it all by herself. Then she threw a fit when she realized she’d been caught,” Carla explained, meaning back over to continue scrubbing.
“She said she hadn’t realized her hand was working properly until you accused her of lying.” Carla popped back up to stare at Lisa in shock.
“There’s no way you believe that!” Carla couldn’t believe Betsy’s audacity.
“No, not really. But it’s no use trying to talk to her until she’s calmed down a bit.”
“Well, maybe we can all talk after Julie’s fundraiser. Speaking of, we should probably get changed,” Carla suggested.
“I don’t think I should go,” Lisa admitted, hesitantly.
“What? Why?” asked Carla, shocked.
“I think I should stay here with Betsy.” Carla couldn’t believe it.
“She’s just shown us that she’s fine, Lisa. She can stay alone for an hour. This was supposed to be a night out for you and me, remember? Our first since Betsy came home from hospital,” Carla reminded her.
“No, I know that. And I want to go with you, but I think I need to stay and talk to Betsy. You know, try to get her talking.”
Carla hated it, but she could see Lisa’s point. Betsy would probably be more willing to talk to Lisa if she was gone, because as much as she loved them both, she was still the outsider trying to find a place in their little family. And at the moment, her place was obviously somewhere else.
“Okay, well I promised Julie I’d show my face, but I can ditch out early,” Carla offered, silently praying Lisa would accept her offer. That Lisa would want her to be here and be a part of things, even when they were hard.
“No, don’t be silly. Go enjoy yourself. You deserve a night off to relax and have fun.” Lisa’s smile was a sharp stab to her heart.
“Right. Guess I’ll go get changed then,” Carla said, trying not to let her sudden surge of emotion show in her voice.
She rocked to her feet and headed for the bedroom, the sound of the door closing between her and Lisa echoing in her ears.

“You look great!” Lisa said with a grin as Carla walked out of their bedroom. Of course, she always thought Carla looked great, but with it being over a month since they’d last been together properly, it was hard to keep her gaze off of every delicious curve.
“Thanks,” said Carla dully as she looked for her keys. When she found them, she grabbed her purse off the chair and headed straight for the door.
“Hey! Get back here,” Lisa called, relieved when Carla stopped walking instead of ignoring her.
“Wassup?” asked Carla, turning to look at Lisa, but still standing half out the door.
“Since when do you leave without a kiss?” asked Lisa, walking over to her.
“Just, didn’t want to be late,” Carla shrugged, making no move to close the distance between them like she usually would. Lisa couldn’t understand why she was lying. Carla couldn’t care less about being late, and what difference would a goodbye kiss make anyway.
“You’re upset.” It wasn’t a question, and she knew from Carla’s face that she’d hit the nail on the head. “I really did want to go with you tonight, love. I know it’s been ages, but I promise we will spend some time together tonight when you get home. Just you and me, yeah?”
Carla sighed. There was no point in telling Lisa that she wasn’t upset about the fundraiser. That she was just hurt that Lisa didn’t want her here. It would only make Lisa feel like she had to choose between her and Betsy and that was the last thing she wanted. Carla wanted Lisa to want her to be a part of these big family moments because Lisa saw her as part of their family. She didn’t want Lisa to let her stay out of guilt.
“It’s fine, Lisa. It doesn’t matter. I’ll stay out of your hair so you can talk to Betsy,” Carla assured her, leaning in to quickly kiss her cheek.
“Carla?” Lisa tried, confused at the flash of sadness she saw on Carla’s face just before the door closed between them. She’d expected frustration or annoyance. Even anger. But sadness? What on earth had put that heartbreaking look on Carla’s face?

Carla tried to have a good time. She really did. And the drama of it all proved a decent distraction for a bit. But all she could think about was going home. She just wanted to be with Lisa and Betsy, even if they didn’t particularly want her there at the moment. She even tried calling Lisa to see if she was in the clear to come back yet, but Lisa didn’t answer. Nor did she return any of the texts Carla sent. Which either meant they were still going at it, or they’d finished yelling and were talking it out. Carla didn’t want to disturb them either way, but she couldn’t face another glass of orange juice and she’d exhausted her ability to fake interest in anything going on around her. So, even without the green light from Lisa, she decided to call it a night and take her chances.

When she got home, Lisa and Betsy were sitting side by side on the couch, both gazing at the laptop screen. No yelling, no serious conversations. It could have been any old weeknight.
“Hiya,” Lisa said as Betsy headed to her room to find her charger. “I thought you said you were going out for the night.”
“I’ve been calling ya, to ask, you know, when it’s best for me to come back,” Carla explained, trying not to take it to heart that Lisa seemed disappointed to see her home before midnight.
“Oh, yeah, sorry. My phone’s on silent. You know, I’m trying to be with her properly. And besides Carla, this is your home. You don’t need my permission to come back.”
“I thought you might need some time together. You know, alone.”
“So how was the fundraiser?” Lisa asked, leaving Carla at a loss for words. Was that all she was going to get? So not only did Lisa not want her to be part of the conversation, she didn’t even think Carla deserved to know about it?
“Yeah, eventful.”
“Oh yeah?” asked Lisa, but Carla couldn’t take it.
“I’m sure your colleague will tell you about it in the morning. Listen, what’s going on here Lisa? I mean, has she admitted that that’s better or what?” asked Carla.
“Yeah, good news eh?”
Carla could feel her frustration bubbling over the more they talked. Lisa seemed determined to brush everything off as if Betsy hadn’t thrown their lives into chaos for the last month, lied to them for who knows how long, and manipulated Lisa to get out of any trouble once again.
But as Betsy walked in effectively ending their conversation, Carla knew her opinion didn’t matter because she wasn’t Betsy’s mum. She knew that, and they had both made that very clear. She was just supposed to keep her gob shut and live on the outskirts of their lives.
“Shall we carry on?” asked Betsy quietly. “We’re doing college work.”
“We won’t be too long,” Lisa promised, but Carla knew she was being excused.
“No, take as long as you like. I’ve got stuff to be getting on with anyway,” she lied. So much for spending time together.
Carla couldn’t help a glance back as she walked into their bedroom. Lisa and Betsy were still there on the sofa, less than three meters away, but Carla had never felt further from them. A familiar ache of loneliness she hadn’t felt in almost half a year gripped her heart as she closed the door behind her.
She tried to work, hoping it would occupy her thoughts as more and more time passed without Lisa appearing in the doorway. But it was useless. Giving up, she decided a bath might soothe her racing thoughts, so she filled the tub and put on her favorite R&B playlist before sinking under the steaming water.

Lisa was slightly confused when she walked into the bedroom to find it empty. But when the muffled music reached her from behind the closed loo door, she grinned and headed to find Carla. But when she opened the door, the smile dropped from her face. Far from relaxed, Carla was sitting with her knees pulled up to her chest and her arms wrapped around them. She was staring blankly ahead, her chin resting on her knees. She didn’t so much as glance over when Lisa opened the door.
“Carla?” The only sign Carla even heard her was a slight head tilt in her direction. “What’s wrong? Are you okay?”
“I’m fine. You need the loo? I can be done.” Carla offered, voice flat.
“No, I’m good. I just wanted to check on you. We have a date after all,” Lisa tried.
“No need. Enjoy your time with Betsy,” Carla said, still not so much as glancing at her.
“Betsy’s in her room getting ready for bed and probably blasting some music in her earbuds. How much longer are you going to be in there? Long enough for me to join you?” asked Lisa, knowing the drought they’d been having since Betsy came home was just as hard on Carla as it was on her.
“Probably not,” Carla answered, and Lisa knew something had to be truly wrong.
“Carla, look at me.”
For a long moment, Carla just continued to stare ahead and Lisa wondered if she was going to ignore her completely. But then she sighed and her head finally turned.
“Talk to me,” Lisa said.
“Why? You’ve made it clear that I should stay out of it all, so that’s what I’m doing. I don’t have the energy to fight anymore,” Carla told her. Lisa couldn’t believe what she was hearing.
“What are you talking about? I didn’t tell you to stay out of anything! That’s the last thing I want,” Lisa said, taking a seat on the edge of the tub.
“Please, Lisa. Let’s just drop it.”
“No, absolutely not. Tell you what, I’m going to go put the kettle on and make a brew. You finish up here, and then we are going to talk about this. Okay?”
“Lisa,” Carla sighed, but Lisa cut her off.
“Ten minutes. Got it?” Lisa demanded.
“Fine.” Carla gave in before unfolding and reaching for her towel.

Lisa was setting two mugs of tea on the table when Carla appeared in her dressing gown and sat down, reaching for hers to take a sip. Lisa pulled her chair closer, their knees almost touching when she sat down. Reaching out, she placed a hand on Carla’s arm, knowing Carla did better with physical contact.
“Okay, I need you to help me understand what you are feeling, because I think there has been some miscommunication between us,” Lisa began.
“You didn’t want me here,” Carla told her quietly.
“When?” asked Lisa, even more confused. She always wanted Carla with her. How had she made her think otherwise?
“When I offered to come back from the Rovers to be here when you talked to Betsy,” Carla clarified.
“I just wanted you to go and enjoy yourself. I know how hard the last month has been, and I wanted you to relax and have fun without the stress of dealing with Betsy,” Lisa explained.
“And when I got home, you didn’t want to talk about it at all. And when you did talk about it, it was like nothing I said mattered.”
“I knew you’d be angry I didn’t punish her and I didn’t want to have that conversation when I knew she was going to be coming back soon,” Lisa admitted.
“It’s not about whether or not you punish her, Lisa. I know I’m not her mum and I have no say in any of it, but I don’t think I deserve to be shut out of it all either. I’m here, and I’m part of this. And if we want this to work, I have to be able to be part of the discussions. I think I’ve earned that much.”
Lisa thought back over the events of the day, trying to see them from Carla’s side of things, and she was horrified to realize what her actions and words must have looked like from Carla’s perspective. While making Carla feel like she wasn’t a vital part of their lives was certainly not her intention, Lisa could see how Carla took it that way. Lisa dropped her head for a moment, ashamed of her thoughtlessness, and tried to find the right words to apologize.
“I’m so sorry, love. I never meant for you to think for even a single second that I didn’t want you to be here, or that I don’t value your opinion or want you to be part of the discussion. Betsy and I never would have made it through the last month without you. Hell, we probably wouldn’t have made it through the last year without you. You belong with us, and I’m sorry I ever made you doubt that.”
Carla stared at her for a long moment before her gaze finally softened and she turned her arm over, sliding it back until she could entwine her fingers with Lisa’s.
“I appreciate that. I’m sorry I reacted the way I did. I should have just talked to you,” Carla apologized.
“It’s okay. I understand. It’s been a hard month.”
“Not helped by the fact that we haven’t had any time alone since the night before Betsy got out of the hospital.”
Lisa nodded her agreement. Between work and Betsy, they had been falling into bed exhausted every night. Then they were both up and down all night checking on her to make sure she was okay. And when Lisa did manage to get a long lunch so they could spend some time together thinking Betsy would be back to college, there she was on the sofa. Nothing like your teenage daughter catching you trying to dirty talk with your girlfriend to kill the mood.
“That has certainly not been ideal,” Lisa agreed.
“I just miss you, and it’s made me overly sensitive,” Carla explained.
“Well, you know Betsy will be keeping a low profile tonight, and I’m off tomorrow so we don’t have to be up quite so early…” Lisa began suggestively.
“Why, DS Swain, if I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were trying to seduce me,” Carla grinned.
Instead of answering, Lisa stood and pulled Carla to her feet. Carla tried to take a step toward the bedroom, but Lisa pulled her back, pinning her against the table. Lisa took another step closer, grabbing Carla’s hips and forcing her to sit on the edge of the table to keep from falling.
“Lisa, what are you doing? Betsy could come out here!” Carla whispered as Lisa pushed her further back onto the table.
“Then you’d better not give her a reason to come out,” Lisa whispered back, her hands lifting to find the sash keeping Carla’s dressing gown closed and slowly pulling until it fell open.
Leaning in, Lisa brought their lips together, her tongue immediately tracing the line of Carla’s lips. Carla’s thighs fell open and she grabbed Lisa’s hips, pulling her forward until she was settled between Carla’s open legs. Lisa’s hands slipped beneath Carla’s dressing gown, finding the soft skin of her waist and ribs. As Lisa’s lips wandered lower to follow the line of her jaw up to her ear, Carla had to bite her lip in an attempt to stay silent. Judging by the smile Carla felt against her pulse as Lisa made her way down her neck, she knew exactly what she was doing to Carla.
For a moment, Lisa’s hands tightened on her waist, and then in a quick movement, she pulled Carla forward until there was no space left between Carla and the fabric of Lisa’s trousers. Glorious friction forced Carla to bury her face in Lisa’s neck as Lisa gently thrust her hips, dragging her covered zipper slowly over Carla’s exposed clit. Again and again, Lisa moved against her, making it harder and harder to stay silent.
Needing to feel Lisa’s skin against her, Carla reached between them and deftly unbuttoned and unzipped Lisa’s trousers. Lisa’s eyes burned into her as Carla slid her thumbs under the waistband of her pants and began to slide them down until they were almost at her knees. Then Carla’s legs wrapped around Lisa, her ankles locking together to keep her in place. Reaching around, Carla grabbed two generous handfuls of Lisa’s backside and pulled her forward, shifting her hips at the same time to bring them together in a delicious meeting of slick flesh. Now it was Lisa’s turn to bite back a moan. Carla’s heat sliding against her, their combined arousal spilling down both their thighs, nearly sent Lisa skyrocketing through the roof.
Carla met her, thrust for thrust, using her firm grip on Lisa’s backside for leverage. Then Lisa forced her hand between them, her fingers sliding easily over Carla until her fingertips dipped inside of her. Carla’s head fell forward and she bit Lisa’s jumper in a desperate attempt to keep her moans from breaking free. The next time Lisa’s hips thrust forward, two fingers slid deep into Carla’s soaked entrance, curling inside of her before sliding back out. Another thrust and Carla was filled once more. Carla prayed Betsy had her headphones in, because the slick sounds of Lisa fucking her were practically obscene.
Then, the next time Lisa pulled back, Carla felt a third fingertip join the other. So when Lisa pressed slowly forward, three fingers filled her, stretching her as Lisa’s thumb found her clit.
“Okay?” Lisa whispered, her lips at Carla’s ears.
“Don’t stop!” Carla begged in a nearly silent cry.
“Don’t make a sound,” Lisa breathed into her ear. Carla could hear the smile in her voice.
Carla turned her face into Lisa’s neck, focusing on swallowing every moan and cry as Lisa picked up the pace. Again and again, Carla was filled with Lisa’s fingers as her thumb stroked over her clit. Every pass brought her higher and higher until she was afraid she might explode. And explode she did, as liquid gushed over Lisa’s hand and trousers, soaking the bottom of Carla’s dressing gown as she bit into Lisa’s shoulders to avoid screaming her release. Lisa didn’t stop. She continued her targeted attack until Carla was so sensitive she had to drop her legs and push Lisa’s hand away.
“What did you do to me?” Carla demanded in a shocked whisper. Lisa simply smiled and lifted her glistening hand to her lips. She watched as Lisa’s fingers disappeared into her mouth, her eyes never leaving Carla’s.
Tangling both of her hands in the front of Lisa’s jumper, Carla slid to her feet and walked them carefully around the table to the chair where she shoved Lisa into its soft depths. Dropping to her knees, she pulled Lisa’s trousers and pants the rest of the way off before placing a hand on either knee.
“Your turn to stay silent,” Carla teased quietly, though she knew they had a little more leeway now that they were a little farther from Betsy’s door, and Carla was well hidden from view unless Betsy walked around the table.
She didn’t give Lisa time to respond, instead pulling her knees apart and revealing the moisture that had already coated her thighs and slit. While Carla would usually take this time to tease and torture, drawing out her fun for as long as possible, she was acutely aware that every moment they stayed in the living room, they risked Betsy walking out of her room and scarring her forever. So without preamble, she dove in. Lisa’s hands tangled in her hair as the first swipe of her tongue filled Carla’s senses with the intoxicating taste and scent of her.
Lisa’s blunt nails dug into her scalp as Carla dipped her tongue into her entrance, pressing as deep as possible before swirling her tongue and then retreating to her clit once more. She continued her assault, diving as deep as possible, teasing the tight walls of Lisa’s entrance with the tip of her tongue before moving back to close her lips around Lisa’s clit to suck and tease before starting all over again. But as Lisa’s breathing got shallow and her fingers tightened in Carla’s hair, Carla kept her mouth on Lisa’s clit and instead slid two fingers into her and curled them. Her fingertips pressed against Lisa perfectly as her lips and tongue mercilessly teased her clit, sending Lisa skyrocketing over the edge.
Carla was impressed she didn’t make a single sound. But she also didn’t breath the entire time her tight walls clenched desperately at Carla’s fingers. When she finally relaxed into the chair and drew a shaky breath, Carla slowly removed her fingers, licking them clean before leaning in to kiss Lisa, letting her taste herself on Carla’s lips.
Without waiting for Lisa’s breathing to even out, they set to the task of cleaning up. Lisa grabbed her discarded clothes and disappeared into their room as Carla wiped the table and chair clean. Luckily, their clothes caught most of the mess, so with a quick wipe with a soapy rag, no one would be any wiser about their night.
Lisa was already in her pyjamas and in bed by the time Carla walked into the room. Shedding her dressing gown and tossing it in the hamper, Carla pulled on her own pyjamas and with a quick stop to wash up, slid into her own side of the bed. Lisa immediately reached out of her, tugging her closer until Carla was nestled against her side.
“I don’t know about you, but I feel a lot better,” Lisa said with a quiet chuckle.
“The perfect cure,” Carla agreed.
“But something did occur to me as we were tempting fate out in the open tonight,” said Lisa contemplatively.
“What’s that?”
“What do you think about looking for a bigger place?” asked Lisa.
“A bigger flat?” asked Carla.
“I was thinking maybe a house. You know, something with room for Betsy to have friends over or for Ryan and Roy to come have dinner,” Lisa explained.
“You want to buy a house together?” asked Carla, shocked.
“Well, yeah. What do you think?”
“That’s a pretty big step. Are you sure?” asked Carla.
“Of course I’m sure. This is it for me, Carla. Whether it’s here in this flat or a mansion in the country or anywhere in between, it doesn’t matter as long as I’m with you.”
“I have to admit, a little more space would be nice.”
“Is that a yes then?” asked Lisa.
“Of course. I’d love to buy a house with you.”

Chapter Text

10 May, 2025

Familiar fingers moved softly over Carla’s jaw and up to brush the hair out of her face. A smile tugged at her lips as one eye struggled open to find Lisa propped on one elbow, studying the lines and angles of her sleeping face.
“What time is it?” groaned Carla, stretching and rolling to bring herself closer to Lisa.
“Half seven,” answered Lisa, leaning in to kiss her forehead.
“Ugh, why are you awake so early? It’s Sunday for heaven’s sake, go back to sleep,” grumbled Carla.
“I can’t. I want to get a quick run in this morning. Want to join me?” asked Lisa, holding back a grin when Carla pulled back to give her a scandalized look.
“In your dreams,” she scoffed.
“Oh, come on. I thought we were spending the day together,” Lisa nudged. Carla rolled her eyes.
“Yeah, so did I, but here you are, up at the crack of dawn to go running. It’s like you don’t even want to spend time with me.” Lisa couldn’t hold back her laughter any longer. She wrapped her arms around Carla and hugged her tight as laughter shook them both.
“Listen, you go back to sleep and when I get back, I’ll bring you your coffee in bed so you can drink it while I shower, yeah?” Lisa offered.
“Mmm, I suppose that makes up for waking me up early on my day off,” she agreed.
“Right, go to sleep, love.” Lisa tucked the blanket back around her and started to roll away, but Carla snagged her before she got too far.
“Get back here,” she demanded, pulling Lisa in for a kiss.
She could feel Lisa’s smile against her lips as she lingered for a moment, content to simply breathe Carla in as long as Carla held her in place.
“Right, off you pop. The sooner you go, the sooner you’ll be back.” Carla released her, and with one more quick kiss, she rolled off the bed and onto her feet.
Carla closed her eyes and attempted to let the soft sounds of Lisa moving about the room lul her back to sleep, but the sounds of her changing at the foot of the bed was too tempting. She cracked her eyes back open, trying to catch a cheeky peek, and was caught immediately by a half naked Lisa.
“Not so tired after all?” she teased, hands set firmly on her bare hips.
“Well, what did you expect? I’m just supposed to sleep while you’re just standing there naked?” asked Carla, abandoning any hope of more sleep and sitting up for a better view.
“It’s not like you haven’t seen me naked a hundred times before, Carla,” Lisa reminded her, rolling her eyes but the grin she couldn’t quite hide gave away her obvious pleasure.
“And the day I pass up the opportunity is the day I’ve given up on life,” Carla told her.
“You’re ridiculous,” Lisa laughed.
“And you’re still naked. Does that mean you’ve decided to skip the run and come back to bed?” asked Carla hopefully.
“No, it means you distracted me.”
“I’m happy to continue distracting you,” Carla offered, tossing off the blankets and sliding off the bed. She walked over and slipped her arms around Lisa’s bare waist.
“It’s not that I don’t want to-” Lisa began, but Carla cut her off with a kiss.
“I’m just messin. You go enjoy your run. I’m going to enjoy my coffee and try to finish my book while you’re gone.” Carla kissed her once more, and with a playful smack on the backside she grabbed her dressing gown and headed out the door.

When Lisa returned nearly an hour later, Carla was at the table with a book and almost empty cup of coffee. In front of the empty chair next to her sat an ice cold bottle of water with condensation dripping down the side. Lisa dropped into the empty chair and downed the water in one go. When she looked over, Carla had abandoned her book and was watching her with a soft smile.
“What?” Lisa asked with raised brows.
“Breathless and flushed looks good on you,” said Carla with a wink.
“Yeah? You like the sweaty and gross look?” Lisa leaned in until her face was just centimeters away from Carla’s.
“I like every look.” Carla closed the distance and kissed her.
“Ew, you guys are gross,” came Betsy’s voice from her open bedroom door.
“How else are we supposed to get you a little brother or sister?” joked Carla. They both had to fight back laughter at the look of absolute disgust on Betsy’s face as she froze in place.
“You can’t be serious!” she demanded.
“Betsy, I know I’ve told you how babies are made…” Lisa pointed out.
“Well you never tell me anything so it’s not that far fetched that you’d be planning to have a baby without me knowing about it,” Betsy grumbled, walking over and falling into the empty chair on the other side of Carla.
“I think you can rest assured that we are way beyond the age of having babies, Bets,” Carla assured her.
“Thank goodness,” Betsy sighed.
“Besides, you’re enough trouble all on your own,” Lisa added.
“Rude. What’s for breakfast?” asked Betsy.
“Depends. What are you making?” asked Carla, earning a dramatic groan.
“How about eggs and toast? We’re doing the shopping today, so there isn’t much else on offer,” Lisa explained.
“Fried with a cooked yolk please,” Betsy ordered, pulling out her phone.
“Right.” Lisa stood but Carla grabbed her hand before she could walk away.
“I’ll make breakfast. Why don’t you go shower and it’ll be ready when you’re done,” said Carla.
“Are you trying to tell me I stink?” asked Lisa. Carla stood and leaned in until her lips were at Lisa’s ear.
“If Betsy had slept a little longer, I would have joined you,” she whispered.
Lisa’s quiet laughter warmed her heart as she slipped away into the bedroom.
“Come on, you. You’re making the toast,” Carla told Betsy, snatching the phone out of her hand and putting it down on the table.
With a defeated groan, Betsy rose to her feet and headed for the kitchen.

The bell above the door jingled as they walked into Freshco, list in hand. Lisa grabbed a trolley and set off down the aisles with Carla following close behind.
“Right, we’re sticking to the essentials this time. No need for a jar of artisanal pickles that cost 20 quid and taste like dirt,” Lisa reminded her.
“Then you better have added chocolate to the list because you and Betsy cleaned out my stash during your last movie marathon.” Lisa looked sheepishly over at her.
“How’d you know it was us?”
“Well, DS Swain, there are three of us living there and I know I didn’t get the chance to eat it. So I used my great deduction skills and figured it out.”
“Fine, chocolate is on the list,” Lisa conceded.
“Right under ‘new hiding spot’,” Carla added.
“You know I’ll just find it again,” Lisa warned.
“You haven’t yet…” Lisa spun and glared.
“You’re lying.”
“I know my rights, Detective. I don’t have to say anything,” Carla shrugged.
“But it may harm your defense when I find your stash and eat it all next time,” Lisa finished.
“Or, we can just buy you your own stash and then when it’s all gone and mine starts disappearing, I’ll pretend I don’t notice. Yeah?” Carla suggested.
“Perfect,” Lisa laughed.

“How about lasagne for dinner tonight?” asked Lisa as they strolled past the pasta.
“Is Betsy eating with us tonight? Otherwise we will be eating leftovers for a week.”
“She said she was just hanging out at home today, so I assume so.”
“Right, lasagne it is then.”
For someone who had given Carla such a hard time when they’d arrived, Lisa was doing a pretty good job of deviating from the list herself. Carla ignored the chocolate digestives and Tunnock’s Tea Cakes when she tossed them in the trolley, and obviously she encouraged the handful of Cadburys for Lisa and Lindt Dark for her, but when they hit the crisps she had to speak up.
“Salt and Vinegar Hula Hoops? Really? I don’t remember those being on the list.”
“You like them just as much as I do,” Lisa insisted defensively.
“I never claimed otherwise, I just don’t remember seeing them on the list,” Carla pointed out.
“Shush,” Lisa grumbled, tossing in a second bag.
“I’m just saying, you were very quick to tell me to keep my hands off of the snack shelves,” Carla reminded her.
“Fine, go get your expensive, organic, gold-plated pickles then,” said Lisa.
“I don’t think so, they tasted like dirt.”

Lisa spread all of the freshly purchased ingredients and spread them out on the counter before grabbing a pan and setting it on the stove.
“What do you want me to do?” asked Carla, coming up behind her and wrapping her arms around Lisa’s waist.
“Will you chop the onion and garlic while I make the béchamel?” asked Lisa, leaning back into her for just a moment as Carla’s chin rested on her shoulder.
“Yes, boss,” Carla agreed, kissing Lisa’s warm cheek before releasing her to get started.

“You’re lying!” Carla insisted, leaning against the counter as Lisa stirred the mince.
“I’m dead serious. I was still a PC at the time, not long in the uniform. I’d been called to a building with real dodgy electrics, lights blinking and everything. I thought about the stairs, but the call was to level ten and I didn’t want to be too puffed to talk when I got there. So I got on the lift along with some bloke with a cat crate.
“Well, of course the lift stalls and the jostling obviously upset the guy’s pet cat. So he unlocks the gate to comfort it and the thing comes shooting out like it’s tail was on fire. Turns out it was a ferret, not a cat. The feral rodent bit my boot as the idiot owner just kept begging Sprinkles to get back in the crate.”
“Sprinkles?” gasped Carla as she shook with laughter.
“Sprinkles,” Lisa nodded. “ Anyway, I spent the rest of the ride up trying to fend it off with my baton as the owner tried to coax it back into the crate, and when we finally stop and the door opens, the thing went to run away so I grabbed it by the tail and flung it in the crate while screaming at the dumbfounded owner to ‘shut the bloomin door’,” Lisa finished as Carla was wiping tears of laughter from her eyes.
“What’s all this now? I could hear you two cackling through my door,” Betsy remarked, walking out of her room and eyeing them both.
“Your mum was just sharing a story about her younger days on the force,” Carla explained, still chuckling.
“You want a real laugh, ask her about the time she got stuck in a jumpsuit inside a B&M changing room and had to call me to rescue her,” Betsy said as Lisa spun in place and pointed the wooden spoon at her.
“You were sworn to secrecy!” she snapped, but Betsy just shrugged.
“Now you have to tell me!” Carla demanded.
“You’d better sleep with one eye open, missy!” Lisa threatened as Betsy slid onto the stool on the other side of the counter.
“Right, so mum had to go to some formal event for the department and decided to try on this silky black jumpsuit at B&M, only she accidentally grabs the wrong size. So she forces the thing on, but silk isn’t exactly known for it’s stretch. So she tries to get it off, but the zipper sticks and her arms are trapped with no way to shimmy the thing off because it’s too tight to let her reach far enough to unstick the zipper.”
“I can’t believe you’re telling this story,” Lisa complained. Laughing, Carla reached out to take the hand hanging at her side and gave it a comforting squeeze.
“I’m still in school at the time, and I get called to the front office to take a call. It’s mum telling me she’s checking me out to come rescue her and that I needed to bring scissors. She even paid for a cab so I didn’t have to wait for the bus.”
“I was stuck in that ruddy suit for over thirty minutes and then had to pay for it after Betsy cut me free. Quite possibly the most embarrassing moment of my life,” Lisa finished.
“Well, next time you get trapped in your clothes, I expect you to call me for help,” Carla informed her.
“Gladly. Apparently Betsy can’t keep her gob shut. She’s officially fired,” said Lisa.
“I’ll gladly pass that particular torch to you,” Betsy assured her.
“That’s settled then. The only one allowed to cut you out of your clothes from now on is me.” Betsy’s audible disgust sent them both into fits of laughter.

“That was really good, mum,” Betsy complimented after swallowing the last bite of her dinner.
“It was delicious, babe,” Carla agreed, leaning back in her chair and sipping the small glass of wine she’d insisted wouldn’t kill her.
“Old family recipe,” Lisa grinned, but Betsy rolled her eyes.
“No it’s not. You found it in a magazine at the dentist’s office and stole it.”
“Aren’t you meeting friends or something?” Lisa griped as Carla chuckled.
“Actually, yes. I told Lauren I’d play with Frankie while she put together his new crib and then we are going to watch a movie. So I’ll be home late. Don’t wait up.”
“Be safe,” said Carla.
“Be good,” ordered Lisa.
“Yeah, yeah. Later.”
They watched her disappear, the sound of the door closing echoing through the quiet flat.
“Guess it’s just you and me tonight,” Carla smiled.
“What shall we do?” asked Lisa with a grin.
“I have an idea or two, but we should probably start with the dishes,” Carla admitted.
“If we must,” Lisa sighed and began gathering their empty plates.
“I’ll do that, why don’t you put on the kettle and some music and relax while I clean up,” Carla suggested.
“You sure? I don’t mind helping,” Lisa told her.
“I’m sure. You cooked, let me clean up.”

The soft sounds of Stevie Nicks filled the flat as Carla rinsed the dishes and loaded the dishwasher, and Lisa poured two mugs of tea. As she closed the dishwasher and hit start, Carla looked over to see Lisa swaying slightly to the music and humming softly under her breath. Unable to keep the smile off of her face, she came up behind Lisa, reaching around to take the kettle out of her hand and set it down. She grabbed Lisa’s now empty hand and spun her around, wrapping her arms around her waist and swaying to the music.
Once her surprise and confusion wore off, Lisa’s arms settled around Carla’s neck as she spun them softly around the kitchen.
“Who knew Carla Conner was such a romantic?” Lisa remarked. Grinning, Carla grabbed Lisa’s hand and spun her around only to pull her back in and hold her tight.
“Don’t let that get out, now. I have a reputation as a frigid bitch to uphold.”
“Anyone who thinks that doesn’t know you at all,” Lisa argued.
“You’re biased,” Carla reminded her.
“Maybe so, but I know the real you, and you’re a big softie.”
“Only around you,” Carla grudgingly conceded.
“I love you, you know. Your soft side and your hard, take no prisoners side. I love it all.”
Carla closed the distance between their lips and kissed her in response, lingering for a moment before resting her chin on Lisa’s shoulder as they continued to sway to the music.
“I could stay like this forever, you know,” Carla admitted, quietly.
“The tea will go cold,” Lisa teased.
“Let it.”
Lisa smiled and kissed Carla’s temple. She would gladly dance out the rest of her life with Carla. A future she once expected to spend alone and empty was suddenly filled with the love and warmth of the beautiful brunette in her arms, and she was struck with the realization that Carla was the love of her life. Not that she didn’t love Becky. She did, and she always would. But the feeling of safety and comfort that always settled over her when Carla was near, as well as the unrelenting desire and constant need to touch her was on a whole new level.
She’d always felt this constant pressure to act a certain way and be a certain way with Becky, which probably came from being young and unsure. But with Carla, she never felt the need to be anyone but herself. It was such a freeing feeling, knowing Carla loved her even when she was falling apart and didn’t feel very lovable. And she knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that in those moments when she did fall apart, Carla would be right there to pick up the pieces. Carla was everything she could ever want, and Lisa knew in that moment that when the time was right, she was going to marry the woman in her arms.

Chapter Text

16 May, 2025

Dawn hadn’t even begun to color the sky as Carla rolled over, still teetering on the edge of consciousness, and reached across the bed for Lisa. Her hand swept over the cool sheets, coming up empty as her eyes struggled open. Lisa’s side of the bed was empty.
Carla’s confusion grew when she glanced at the clock on Lisa’s nightstand and saw it wasn’t even four am. Sitting up, she squinted around the room, trying to find her in the dark but came up empty. The only sign of life was a dim sliver of light visible under the bedroom door.
Tossing off the blankets, she slid out of bed and grabbed her dressing gown on the way out of the door. The moment the door opened, she spotted her missing girlfriend sitting silently at the table toying with a nearly empty mug of tea. Carla walked behind her and slid her arms around her neck, leaning over to rest her chin on Lisa’s shoulder. Lisa instantly leaned into her touch, resting her head against Carla’s.
“What’s got you up in the middle of the night?” asked Carla.
“Just can’t sleep,” shrugged Lisa.
“Something is bothering you,” said Carla. It wasn’t a question.
“Yeah, I just wish I knew what it was. I have this feeling I can’t shake. It’s like a dark shadow looking over my shoulder. Something is coming. I can feel it under my skin.”
“What kind of something?” Carla asked. She could feel the tension in Lisa’s shoulders.
“I have no idea,” Lisa admitted.
“Come to bed, babe. Sitting here worrying about whatever it is won’t solve anything.” Carla turned her head to kiss Lisa’s temple, letting her lips linger against her soft skin.
“I don’t think I can sleep.” Lisa sighed, sounding defeated.
“Well then come to bed and at least rest,” Carla insisted, “Come on, let me hold you.”
Giving in, Lisa drained the last of her cold tea and Carla reached around her to take her empty mug. Taking Lisa’s hand, Carla sat the empty mug in the sink and led her back into their bedroom. Tugging Lisa close, Carla untied the sash at her waist and slid the dressing gown off her shoulders, tossing it aside before dispensing her own in the same manner. Walking over to Lisa’s side of the bed, she crawled in first and stretched out, opening her arms for Lisa to settle against her. With a small smile, Lisa laid down and nestled her face against Carla’s neck as Carla wrapped her in a tight embrace.
“You know, Lisa, whatever happens, you’re not going to deal with it on your own. I’ll be right there next to you,” Carla reminded her, lifting her hand to run her fingers through Lisa’s silky blonde locks.
“I know. I just hate this feeling,” Lisa told her.
“I’m sorry, babe. I wish I could do something more to help.” She felt Carla’s lips on the top of her head.
“This is enough. I just need you.”

Lisa didn’t remember falling asleep, but one minute she was listening to Carla’s soft breathing and the next her alarm was startling her awake. She was still wrapped tightly in Carla’s arms, their legs tangled together and her hands clutching loosely at Carla’s nightshirt. She knew she needed to turn off the alarm and get ready for work, but she couldn’t bring herself to move. All she wanted to do was stay wrapped in Carla’s embrace, breathing in the familiar scent of her skin and let the rest of the world burn.
A teenage fist pounding on the door before it crashed open caused both of them to jump so high they nearly fell out of the bed.
“Betsy!” Lisa gasped, beyond grateful that she and Carla were both dressed.
“Turn off the alarm before I toss it through the window. I have another hour to sleep before I have to get up for college!” Betsy snapped, stomping around their bed to grab Lisa’s phone and snooze her alarm before stomping right back out of the room, slamming the door behind her.
“It seems we forgot to lock the door,” said Carla, sending them both into a fit of laughter.

Carla stared at the simmering water in the bottom of the pan, trying to decide if it looked like the water in the video she’d pulled up. Wanting to do something special for Lisa, she had decided to try and poach an egg for her breakfast before realizing she had no idea how to make a decent poached egg. Now she was desperately trying to copy the actions of the tutorial she’d found before Lisa emerged from the bedroom.
By the time Lisa walked out of the room, Carla was sliding the slightly misshapen but passable poached egg onto a piece of sourdough toast. Coming up behind her, Lisa slid her arms around Carla’s waist and rested her chin on her shoulder.
“What are you doing?” asked Lisa, doing her best to hide her apprehension at finding Carla standing at the stove.
“Making you breakfast. You need your energy if you’re going to be out saving the world all day,” Carla answered.
“You actually poached an egg? Who are you and what have you done with my partner?” teased Lisa, kissing Carla’s cheek and walking around her to pour herself a cup of coffee.
“You like poached eggs,” Carla reminded her.
“I know I do, but I had no idea you knew how to cook them.” Carla flashed her a snarky look before sprinkling the egg with a little salt and pepper and handing it to Lisa.
“Well, I’m a woman of many talents, as you know,” Carla said, chin held high.
“I certainly do,” Lisa agreed with a teasing smile and heated lilt to her voice. Walking over to the table with breakfast and coffee in hand, she sank onto the same chair where Carla had found her in the wee hours of the morning.
“Speaking of,” Carla began, taking a seat next to Lisa and resting an arm on the back of her chair, “what are the chances of you getting a long lunch today?”
“Why do you ask?” A cheeky grin tugged at Lisa’s lips as she took her first bite. “Mmm, good job, love.”
“Well, I’ve got a meeting that should finish early enough for you to meet me here for a little alone time before I have to go back to the factory,” Carla explained.
“Yeah? What brought this on?” asked Lisa, already thinking of the possibilities.
“You’ve been stressed. I’ve been stressed, and we both know the best cure for that stress. Besides, last time we attempted a long lunch together, Betsy lounging on the sofa put a quick end to it,” Carla reminded her.
“Well, it just so happens that I missed my lunch yesterday thanks to an interrogation that ran over, so I may as well make up for it today.”
“Must be fate,” Carla smiled.

Lisa: Hey love, I’m on my way home xx
Carla: I’ll be waiting xx

The picture that followed nearly knocked Lisa to the ground and she felt heat climbing her neck. Thankfully, the street was empty. Or so she thought.
Shouting reached her ears as she was turning the corner, one of the voices all too familiar. Picking up the pace, she rounded the corner just in time to watch Kit land a right hook onto the jaw of Mick Michaelis.
“Oi, stop!” She ran toward them, determined to break up the fight. She may not Like Kit Green, but she didn’t have time to train a new DC when he got sacked. She reached them just as Kit was throwing Mick to the ground.
“Stop! Stop! What are you doing?” she demanded, shoving Kit back. Turning to Mick, she put on her fiercest face and pointed at him, “you touch him again and I’ll arrest you,” she threatened.
“Lisa, I’m fine. I’m handling it,” Kit insisted.
“Yeah, Lisa. It’s fine. He’s handling it, cause that’s what he does,” Mick mocked before turning on his heel and charging off. She spun on Kit, ready to kill him.
“What are you playing at?” she scolded, staring at him for a moment before making a split second decision. “Come with me. Come on!” she ordered, storming past him and jerking him after her.
As he sulked behind her, she slyly pulled out her phone. Doing her best to hide the screen, she sent a quick text and prayed Carla had her phone handy.

Lisa: Kit is with me. I’ll meet you in the bedroom when I’m done with him.

Carla had just opened Lisa’s text when she heard angry footsteps on the stairs and sprinted for the bedroom. She managed to close the door seconds before Lisa’s key was in the lock and heated words began.
Carla did her best not to listen, but it was difficult to ignore the commanding tone in Lisa’s voice. Every forceful word sent heat shooting directly to the apex of her thighs. By the time she heard Kit storm out the door, she could feel her arousal dripping down her inner thighs. Unfortunately, she knew dealing with Kit Green was enough to put anyone off sex for the foreseeable, so her afternoon plans may have just changed.
The desire to leave the room and find Lisa was nearly overwhelming, but Lisa had promised to come find her in the bedroom so she stayed sitting upright on the edge of the bed. Finally, the sound of footsteps approached and the door opened, revealing Lisa’s flushed face.
“Hey, darling. You alright?” she asked softly, drawing Lisa’s gaze. Judging by the way Lisa’s eyes darkened as they raked over her, their afternoon may not be as ruined as she thought.
“One of these days, I am going to buy a step-ladder and rope so I can strangle DC Kit Green,” Lisa growled as her eyes returned to Carla’s face.
“Do you want to have a brew and talk about it?” asked Carla.
“The last thing I want to do right now is talk about Kit.”
Lisa walked over to her, kicking off her shoes on the way. As soon as she was within touching distance, she lifted her hands to slide along either side of Carla’s jaw until they tangled in her hair. Tilting Carla’s head back, Lisa leaned over to bring their lips together.
Lisa sighed into the kiss, relishing in the feeling of Carla immediately opening for her as if she had missed the feeling of Lisa’s lips on hers just as much as Lisa had.
Carla’s hands lifted to the buttons of Lisa’s shirt, slowly revealing the pale satin skin beneath. Once the final button fell open, Carla pulled back, sucking Lisa’s bottom lip as she went. Reaching up, she slid her fingers under the collar of the shirt and began slowly sliding it off of Lisa’s shoulders until it fluttered to the ground. Lisa’s bra followed close behind, leaving her bare from the waist up.
Sitting perfectly at chest level, Carla leaned in to take one dusky pink nipple between her teeth, tugging gently and teasing it with the tip of her tongue. Lisa’s nearly inaudible gasp sent a spike of desire straight between her legs as Lisa’s fingers returned to her hair to hold her in place. Despite their time restraint, Carla took her time worshiping Lisa’s breasts, nipping and sucking, swirling and teasing until she could see Lisa pressing her thighs together as if seeking relief.
Lisa was already getting too close to tipping over the edge. Wanting to draw the moment out as long as possible, she pulled Carla’s mouth away from her chest and claimed it with her own once more. She focused on the heated dance of velvet tongues as she felt Carla’s fingers loosening the button of her trousers. They quickly joined the growing pile of clothing on the floor, leaving Lisa bare to Carla’s touch.
Smiling, Lisa leaned into Carla until she fell back onto the bed. Lisa followed, catching herself before she crushed Carla and instead settled against her. The meeting of their bare skin never failed to heat Lisa’s blood until it felt like molton fire flowed through her veins. Carla’s breasts pressed against her own as Lisa dipped her head to kiss the hollow at the base of her neck, her tongue darting out to taste her heated skin.
“I love the way you taste,” Lisa breathed against her throat.
“Lisa!” Carla gasped as Lisa’s thigh slid between her legs, pressing against her dripping heat.
“I want you to sit on my face,” Lisa murmured against the sensitive skin of her neck. It took Carla a moment to formulate a coherent response as Lisa’s thigh continued to move against her and pleasure overwhelmed her senses.
“Are you sure? I don’t want to hurt you.” Carla remembered the way Lisa’s thighs shook as she’d hovered over Carla’s mouth and worried she wouldn’t have the strength to hold herself up.
“You could never hurt me. Please, Carla, I need to taste you.” Lisa pulled back to read her face. She could see the apprehension in her eyes, but she could also see the flame of arousal. And as she watched, Lisa saw the apprehension fall to determination until Carla answered with a single nod.
Rolling off of her, Lisa reached up to grab a pillow and folded it under her head. Carla sat up and threw her leg over Lisa’s hips until she was straddling her. Lisa had to bite her lip and breathe deeply to calm herself as Carla’s scorching heat settled against her. Reaching up to slide a hand around the back of Carla’s neck, she pulled her down for a kiss. At the same time, she thrust her hips up as Carla slid over her, drawing a shaking gasp from her throat.
“Keep that up and this will be over before it begins,” Carla rasped out, earning a breathless chuckle from Lisa.
“Couldn’t help myself,” Lisa apologized, releasing her hold on Carla’s neck and laying back.
She watched as Carla crawled over her, trying desperately to keep her breathing even as Carla settled on top of her, one hand gripping the headboard, the other behind her and resting on Lisa’s ribs to help keep her balance.
Lisa took in the sight above her, slick and shining with moisture. She curled her arms around Carla’s legs, her fingers digging into the soft flesh of her inner thighs as she gently pulled her down. The scent of her had Lisa’s own arousal pooling between her clenched thighs as she took a deep breath and took her first taste. Carla’s fingernails dug into the skin of her ribs as Lisa swirled her tongue around Carla’s clit before sucking it into her mouth where she could continue to tease and stroke with the flat of her tongue.
After releasing the suction on Carla’s clit, Lisa dipped lower and nearly lost her hold on her own building arousal. She slipped her tongue into Carla’s drenched entrance, curling it again and again. Carla’s hand left the headboard to tangle in her hair, holding Lisa in place. She could feel the tension in Carla’s thighs as she fought the need to thrust forward. Sliding her hands up Carla’s thighs until she had a firm grasp of her backside, Lisa pulled forward, giving Carla permission to move against her face.
All Lisa could do was hold on for dear life as Carla began to fuck her face without hesitation. On every thrust forward, Lisa would guide her tongue into Carla’s pulsing entrance, flattening it as Carla moved back to lap at her clit. Soon, Carla’s thighs tightened around her head and she ground down against Lisa’s mouth. Her thighs trembled and shook and Lisa held on to her, Carla crying out her release. Moisture spilled over Lisa’s chin and neck as Carla throbbed against her mouth until the hand that had been holding her in place was shakily pulling her away so Carla could collapse onto the bed next to her. Grinning, Lisa reached up to wipe her mouth.
“I’m going to wipe that smirk off your face in a minute. Soon as I get me breath back,” Carla panted.
“Course you are,” Lisa chuckled.
Carla wasn’t lying. The second she regained control of her muscles, she was back on top of Lisa, tasting herself on Lisa’s lips and sliding her hand down between Lisa’s legs. Lisa gasped against her mouth as two fingers instantly slid into her, meeting no resistance. Lisa spread her legs, wrapping them around Carla as her fingers pumped in and out of Lisa’s soaked entrance. A third finger stretched Lisa open as she began to thrust against Carla’s hands. The moment Carla’s thumb found her clit, Lisa was gone. Her back arched and every muscle clenched as wave after wave crashed over her, stealing her breath and launching fireworks behind her closed eyelids.
When it finally ended, Lisa collapsed back onto the mattress, every muscle and bone in her body seeming to liquify as every ounce of tension seeped out of her. Carla gently removed her hand and rolled to the side where she settled against Lisa, her still sticky hand resting over Lisa’s still racing heart.
“Why on earth do we ever leave this bed?” Lisa asked, lifting her hand to cover Carla’s where it rested on her chest.
“I have no idea. I would gladly rot here with you forever.”

Carla’s cure for Lisa’s stress worked a treat. Even a sulking Kit seemed easier to deal with, relaxed as she was. On her way home, she risked running into Tracy at the flower shop to stop and get a bouquet for Carla.
The moment she walked through the door, she was greeted with the spicy scent of curry and the sight of Carla and Betsy seated at the table, both bent over a small stack of papers. Lisa leaned in the open doorway, observing the scene before her as neither of them had heard her key in the lock.
“This one is brilliant, Bets. I love the safety pin seams, very Vivienne Westwood, that,” Carla praised, tracing the lines of Betsy’s latest drawing for her fashion course.
“Yeah? You really think so?” asked Betsy, looking at Carla with open admiration.
“Course I do, but I would consider ditching the sequins on the shoulders. Maybe choose something that won’t overshadow the beautiful detailing you’ve added,” Carla suggested. Betsy chewed on the end of her pencil, brows furrowed in concentration for a moment before her eyes lit up.
“What about black textured vinyl? That way it keeps the interest of texture without overwhelming everything else.” Carla grinned at her.
“Now you’re talking.”
“I’ve got to present them next week. Proper crit in front of the class and everything. Do you think I could use the machines at Underworld to throw a couple samples together? I’m still trying to make up for the time I missed with my arm, and I think it would definitely get me some extra style points,” Betsy explained.
“Course you can. I was going to go in for a bit this weekend. You can come with me and use whatever you’d like,” Carla agreed.
“Yeah?” Betsy asked with a surprised smile.
“Yeah. I’ll even take you to lunch. Maybe we can get your mum to join us and all,” Carla offered.
“Ta!”
“Keep this up and you’ll be designing for Underworld before long,” Carla praised her.
“Do you really think I could design for you?” asked Betsy, shocked.
“I really do. In fact, work hard enough and you’ll be running the place. If you want to, of course.”
“Seriously?” Betsy couldn’t keep the smile off of her face.
“Seriously, but you’ll have to keep yourself out of trouble,” Carla reminded her.
“What kind of trouble are we talkin?” asked Betsy suspiciously.
“The kind that gets called in to your mum at work.” Betsy sighed in relief.
“I can do that,” she nodded.
Lisa chose that moment to close the door and announce her presence. They both turned to greet her, grinning from ear to ear.
“What are you two conspiring about over there?” Lisa asked, wanting to prolong the sweet moment as long as possible.
“Carla is going to let me run the factory,” Betsy told her, earning an eye roll from Carla.
“I think you skipped about twenty steps, Bets,” Carla reminded her.
“Whatever. We got curry for dinner, mum. I’m going to go put these in my room,” Betsy announced, gathering her drawings and heading for her bedroom.
Carla stood and walked to the kitchen to grab plates and silverware. Lisa kicked off her shoes and walked around the counter to wrap her free arm around Carla and kiss her on the temple. Carla turned into the embrace, looking down at the bouquet of flowers Lisa was holding out for her.
“Those are beautiful. What’s the occasion?” asked Carla, bringing them to her nose and breathing deeply of the sweet scent.
“Because I love you and I was thinking about you,” Lisa shrugged, smiling.
“Hmm, I think we need to meet here for lunch every day,” Carla murmured, laying the flowers on the counter so she could wrap her arms around Lisa’s neck. “It certainly made dealing with Kirk locking himself in the storage bay easier to deal with.”
“Maybe we should just quit our jobs and stay home full time,” Lisa offered, leaning her forehead against Carla’s.
“Well, Betsy is about three pairs of knickers away from usurping me at the factory, so I may not have a choice here soon,” Carla laughed.
“You were very cute with her tonight, you know,” Lisa pointed out.
“Were you spying on us?” asked Carla, feigning reproach.
“I couldn’t help it. The two people I love most in the world, sitting there bonding. Nearly brought a tear to my eye,” Lisa half joked.
“Just don’t tell Sally what I said to Betsy. I’m pretty sure she thinks she’s next in the order of succession and I don’t want to put Betsy’s safety at risk.”
“Your secret is safe with me,” Lisa laughed. She finally closed the distance between their lips, breathing in the soft feeling of home.
“Stop snoggin over the food. It’s going to get cold,” Betsy griped as she reappeared. Lisa smiled against Carla’s lips before kissing her once more and pulling away.
“Right, well you can set the table then, if you’re in such a hurry,” Lisa told her.
“Ugh, fine,” Betsy sighed.
Lisa watched her little family prepare for dinner, her heart so full she worried it may burst. Though she still felt that dark shadow lurking just out of sight, she also felt safe and protected in the knowledge that whatever was coming, Carla would be right by her side every step of the way.

Chapter Text

26 May, 2025

Lisa hid behind her computer screen, doing her best to fade into the floor as her mortification crawled over her skin. Logically, she knew that no one in the building had any idea what had happened the night before. Everyone was quiet and subdued in the wake of Craig’s death, all focused on their own grief. But the quiet only intensified the voice screaming in Lisa’s mind.
Carla didn’t want to marry her. She’d been horrified at the very thought of becoming Lisa’s wife. And Lisa couldn’t even blame her. She’d been an absolute mess, falling to pieces the second she’d walked in the door.
Carla had fallen in love with the no nonsense copper with a sharp tongue and who she could depend on to keep it together and support her family. She obviously had no interest in the absolute mess Lisa showed her last night. But all Lisa could think about as she’d sat there wrapped in Carla’s arms was that she never wanted Carla to let go. She wanted to stay there, surrounded by her scent and enveloped in the feeling of absolute love and safety for the rest of her life.
Her phone vibrating in her pocket shocked her out of her miserable thoughts. She knew Carla’s face would be flashing on the screen before she’d even managed to extract her phone. She considered, for just a moment, ignoring it and letting her leave a voicemail. Lisa knew she needed to face her eventually, but she still felt too emotionally wrung out to deal with the fallout of her disastrous proposal.
She quickly dismissed the idea, swiping to answer. Embarrassed or not, she knew the sound of Carla’s voice would soothe the aching misery beneath her skin.
“Hiya.”
“Hey, babe. You busy?” asked Carla. As she knew it would, Carla’s warm voice instantly relaxed the tension in her shoulders even as embarrassment begged her to hang up the phone.
“Not terribly, what’s up?”
“I’m on my way to the Bistro. Come meet me for lunch.”
“I shouldn’t leave-” Lisa began, scrambling for an excuse, but Carla cut her off.
“Please, Lisa. I really want to see you.” Lisa sighed, the battle lost. There was no way she could deny Carla anything when used that tone of voice.
“Fine. I can be there in ten minutes.”
“Thank you.” Lisa could hear the relief in her voice. Had she really thought Lisa would turn her down?
“See ya in a bit,” Lisa said softly, smiling at the obvious kissy noises coming from the other end of the line before it went dead.

Lisa really wasn’t trying to pick a fight, but she couldn’t combat the defensive wall she’d erected the moment Carla mentioned wanting to talk. She would have been so much happier if they just pretended nothing ever happened. But no, Carla wanted to be all ‘healthy adults’ and talk about their problems. Fortunately, Lisa didn’t have to sit there and take it.
“And you know what, Carla, I don’t appreciate being called childish, ridiculous, and pouty,” Lisa snapped, standing and swinging her jacket over her shoulders.
“Come on, I didn’t mean to upset you,” Carla tried to soothe.
“I’m not upset. You know, I’ve got to go anyway. I have a meeting at the station, so-” Lisa lied, desperate to escape the uncomfortable situation.
“We need to talk about this,” Carla said quietly, not rising to Lisa’s heightened state.
“Yeah, and we can do it later,” Lisa insisted.
“Please, just sit down for five minutes.”
“Carla, I’m busy,” Lisa continued to argue.
“Please, Lisa.” There it was. That same pleading tone she’d used to get Lisa there in the first place. The tone Lisa was powerless to resist. Lisa sat back down.

“Thank you,” Carla sighed, relief releasing the tension she’d been holding since Lisa walked out of the flat that morning. Now to clear the air and ease Lisa’s insecurity that she’d caused with her big mouth.
“Look, I’m really sorry about how I reacted, okay? I speak before I think. You know that.” Carla watched Lisa’s face closely, recognizing the moment she started to let go of her anger.
“I suppose it’s endearing in an irritating kind of way,” Lisa admitted, fighting a smile.
“See, that’s what I mean! Why would you want to marry me anyway? I’m a nightmare, everyone says it.”
“Lucky escape then,” Lisa teased, leaning in to close some of the vast distance between them.
“I wouldn’t go that far. You’re not getting rid of me that easily,” Carla promised her and Lisa finally let the smile break through.
That small smile was everything Carla wanted in the world. Her heart had begged her to accept Lisa’s proposal the night before. Her resounding “yes” was on the tip of her tongue, desperate to escape and seal their future together. The only thing in the universe that could have stopped Carla from throwing her arms around Lisa and picking a date and dress was the look of absolute despair on Lisa’s face.
Carla knew if she’d said yes, Lisa would regret it as soon as her emotions settled. And the only thing worse than Lisa then taking back her proposal would have been Lisa going through with it just to make Carla happy. She couldn’t stand the thought of Lisa resenting her down the line and feeling like she’d trapped her in a marriage she didn’t want. Now, she just needed to make Lisa understand that.
“Look, I do love you, you know. And one day, yeah, I could totally see us getting married. But it’s gotta come out of a place of love you know. Not… not grief.”
“Yeah… yeah,” Lisa agreed and Carla was relieved to see the understanding bloom in her eyes.
“So, when we’re happy- I’m not saying we’re not happy now- it’s just when we know what we want, alright? Then there ain’t nothing gonna keep me from that church. Or registry office. Or whatever you want really.” Carla would happily marry Lisa in an alley next to the bins if that was what she wanted.
“Beach in Ibiza,” Lisa suggested.
“Beach in Ibiza, now you’re talking. Now you’re talking.” Carla grinned, reaching out for Lisa’s hand. It felt like it had been weeks since she’d touched her.
“I love you too. I’m sorry I’ve been so difficult. My emotions are all over the place,” Lisa explained, weaving her fingers through Carla’s.
“You have nothing to apologize for, so long as you know that I’m not going anywhere. It’s me and you, babe. No matter what,” Carla assured her.
“I do know. I do.”
“Good, now, do you really have to go to a meeting or do you have time to eat?” asked Carla.
“Give ‘em the nod, then. Let’s order,” Lisa said.

“Hiya, Roy. You alright?” Carla asked as she approached the counter and walked right around it to talk to her friend.
“Carla? This is unusually late for your lunch, isn’t it?” asked Roy, looking at his watch.
“I’m on my way back to the factory, but I wanted to swing by and ask you a favor,” she explained.
“Of course. What can I do for you?” he asked.
“I want to do something special for Lisa tonight. I was wondering if there was any chance you’d have time to throw together a lasagna for me. I can bake it, but I know how much Lisa loves your lasagna and I don’t want to risk poisoning her.”
“Is everything alright?” he asked, concern creasing his brow.
“It’s Craig, innit? It’s got everyone in a state and Lisa even more so. I mean, she was his boss, wasn’t she? It’s thrown her for a loop. I just want to take her mind off of it for a bit if I can.”
“Of course. Bernie will be here soon and I can put something together for you, yes. When do you need it?”
“I’ve got a meeting and I need to finish up a few things at the factory, but I’m gonna leave an hour early so I can beat her home and get everything cleaned up and ready. I can swing by and grab it on my way home,” Carla suggested.
“Very good. I’ll have it ready,” Roy promised.
“Thank you, Roy. You’re a star. I owe you.” Carla said, leaning in to kiss his cheek.
“Yes, well. You’d best get back if you’re planning an early dart,” Roy suggested.
“Right. Ta, Roy. I’ll see you in a bit.”

Carla managed to wrap up at the factory with over an hour to spare before Lisa was due home. Swinging by the florist, she picks up a large bouquet of dark red roses. She also stopped to grab a nice bottle of red wine, and then headed to Roy’s to grab the food.
Not only did Roy put together a beautiful lasagna, but he also added a couple servings of sticky toffee pudding loaded with heaps of custard for good measure. She hugged him and kissed his cheek once more, packing the food into a bag to carry it home.
Back at the flat, she popped the lasagne in the oven and started chopping vegetables to put in a salad. Once the food was sorted, she cleaned up the few things they’d left out that morning in the rush to get to work and set out some candles for a bit of mood lighting. By the time she heard Lisa’s key in the lock, the scent of garlic and herbs permeated the air and the rhythmic sounds of Fleetwood Mac playing softly in the background.
Lisa froze in place as she walked through the door, her gaze darting around the room to take in the romantic ambience Carla had curated.
“What’s all this?” she asked, setting her bag on the stool and sliding her leather jacket off of her shoulders.
Carla walked around the counter with a glass of wine in her hand and held it out to her girlfriend, leaning in to place a lingering kiss on her lips before she could take a sip. Lisa’s fingers brushed hers as they wrapped around the stem and she felt Lisa’s smile against her lips.
“I fancied a bit of a romantic night with my love is all. That alright?” asked Carla when she pulled away.
“That depends. Who is she?” Lisa teased.
“Ha ha, very funny, missus. Now, why don’t you go get changed and I’ll get dinner ready,” Carla suggested.
“Yes, boss,” Lisa smiled, taking a long sip of her wine before setting the glass down and disappearing into the bedroom.
By the time she reappeared, Carla had everything set and ready on the table and was pulling garlic bread out of the oven. Unable to resist, Lisa walked over and wrapped her arms around Carla from behind, resting her chin on Carla’s shoulder. As it always did, the feeling of Carla’s body pressed against her own made her whole world so much easier to bear.
“Smells delicious,” Lisa complimented, shocked at the fact that Carla cooked such an elaborate meal.
“Don’t worry, Roy did all the work. I just baked it.” Lisa chuckled, tightening her grip on Carla’s waist.
“I wasn’t worried, but you know, you didn’t need to do all of this,” Lisa told her, aware that Carla was obviously still feeling guilty about turning down Lisa’s proposal.
Carla set the tray and tongs down and turned in Lisa’s arms, reaching out to return her embrace.
“I wanted to. I need to make sure you know how much I love you. I need you to know it so strongly that you never have to doubt it,” Carla explained, voice full of emotion.
Lisa examined her face, throat too thick to voice a response just yet. The last twenty-four hours had been such a rollercoaster of emotion. Having to stay professional and keep it together after Craig’s death and while sitting across the table from the man that killed him was one of the hardest things she’d ever done. And though she’d tried to call Carla, just to hear her voice in the midst of all of it, she’s so glad Carla was in the bath and couldn’t answer, because the moment she’d walked into the flat and saw her sitting there, she’d shattered.
Every ounce of control and professionalism she had instantly fled the moment she saw the woman she knew would catch her and hold her together. Everything that had happened and every hidden emotion that resurfaced crashed over her, threatening to drown her. But Carla was there, holding her and kissing her and saving her.
Then today, even with Lisa being difficult, Carla had told her exactly what she needed to hear. And she was right. They shouldn’t get married just because Lisa was an emotional wreck and was looking for anything to cling to that would make everything she was feeling easier to deal with. Carla deserved better than that. And so did she.
“I don’t know what I ever did to deserve you,” Lisa finally managed.
“You saved my life, Lisa. In so many more ways than you know. And I WILL marry you when the time is right, because this is it for me. You are my future, you and Bets. This little family we’ve cobbled together. It’s everything I’ve ever wanted.” Lisa leaned in, putting every unspoken thought and emotion into the kiss. When they broke apart, Carla leaned her forehead against Lisa’s, still holding her tight against her body.
“Right, let’s eat before it gets too cold and then how about a bath and massage before bed?” Carla suggested.
“Sounds perfect.”

Once dinner was eaten and the pudding devoured, Carla sent Lisa to get the bath ready as she cleaned up. She was relieved to see Lisa smiling and enjoying their night, though she hadn’t missed the flashes of melancholy she did her best to hide. Carla knew Craig’s death was about to open a huge can of worms for Lisa, and she wished more than anything she could take the pain and hurt she knew Lisa was feeling. She would gladly suffer it all to make Lisa’s life a little easier. But the best she could do was to hold her and love her, and hope it was enough to get her through to the other side.
“Bath’s ready,” came Lisa’s call from their bedroom just as Carla started the dishwasher.
She found Lisa sitting on the edge of the tub, staring absently at the bubble filled water, looking a million miles away. Carla stopped in front of her, reaching out to tuck her hair behind her ear. She seemed to wake up from her daze, green eyes lifting to meet Carla’s.
“You alright?” Carla checked.
“Just thinking,” Lisa assured her.
Carla held out a hand and pulled Lisa up to stand in front of her. She helped Lisa undress, tossing her clothes in the hamper before watching her sink beneath the bubbles. Instead of taking her place behind Lisa, Carla sat on the back edge of the tub and put only her legs in the water behind Lisa and waited for the blonde to settle against her. Grabbing the small bottle of oil she’d brought from her nightstand, she poured a bit in her hand and rubbed them together to warm it up.
The moment her hands began working the tight knots in Lisa’s neck and shoulders, she felt her relaxed sigh. Before long, Lisa had pulled her knees up to her chest and was resting her cheek on them as Carla’s hands moved over her bare back and shoulders. Once she’d felt the tension finally release in the usually tight muscles beneath her fingers, Carla slipped into the water behind Lisa and replaced her fingers with gentle kisses.
Lisa leaned back against her, reaching around to pull Carla’s arms around her and hugging them close to her chest. Carla tucked her chin into the crook of Lisa’s neck and held her tight.
“Are you really doing okay? Craig’s death has really rocked me, I can’t imagine how you’re feeling about it,” said Carla, unsurprised when she felt Lisa tense in her arms.
“I’m fine,” Lisa lied.
“No. You’re not. But you will be, in time. We both will,” Carla told her.
“I love you,” she whispered, barely loud enough for Carla to hear.
“I love you too, Lisa.” And she planned to spend the rest of her life proving it.

Chapter Text

16 June, 2025

Morning sunlight filtered through the blinds as Carla groaned and stretched, reaching for Lisa who’d somehow managed to escape her hold in the night. Her fingers were met with cold sheets and empty blankets. She lifted her head, looking over to confirm that the other side of the bed was empty. Curious, she rolled out of bed and grabbed her dressing gown before sticking her head out of the door to see if Lisa was already out in the kitchen. It was just as empty as the bed.
She showered and dressed, wondering where on Earth Lisa could be and by the time she was ready for the day and waiting for coffee, she decided to call and track her down. As luck would have it, Lisa’s key sounded in the door as she was leaving a voicemail.
“How was I?” asked Lisa as Carla hung up the phone.
“Elusive.”
“Any coffee on the go?” laughed Lisa, shedding her work gear.
“Lucky for you, there is, yeah. Cause, you look like you need it,” Carla pointed out while pouring her a cup.
“Tell me about it. I was in at half six this morning.”
As Lisa explained her morning, Carla was pleased to see that despite the early hours, Lisa seemed to be in a good mood. It was a relief to see her smiling after the stress of the last few weeks. Carla decided it was the perfect time to mention number six. And as Lisa explained she would be at home that day, she knew she’d never get a better chance.
“Oh really? So you’re home today?” The moment the words left her mouth, she saw Lisa’s sly grin and knew Lisa had misunderstood her words in the best possible way. And for a moment, she considered skiving work herself in favor of a day at home with a happy Lisa. But she knew if they didn’t jump on the chance to bid on number six before others realized the price had dropped, they would be up for a much harder fight.
“I’m working from home, yeah,” Lisa grinned, and Carla had to fight every instinct in her body not to grab her and drag her to the bedroom as she sauntered forward. She needed to clarify before the logically thinking part of her brain shut off completely.
“Look at your face. I wasn’t suggesting we chuck a mattress down and do a John and Yoko, was I?” Though the thought of spending the entire day in bed with Lisa was certainly a thought to return to at a better time. “I’ve got things to do myself, actually.”
“Well, you’re clearly proposing something. It’s written all over your face,” Lisa grinned.
As Carla explained her plan for viewing number six, Lisa felt the stress of everything happening all at once and realized she was at her breaking point. All the files in her bag weighed on her mind. She’d taken anything and everything that had even the smallest chance of helping her uncover anything to do with Becky in the weeks leading up to her death. She knew her investigation had the potential to crack her world in two. Everything she thought she knew about her life with Becky could be absolutely shattered. And try as she might, she was struggling to add one more stress on top of an already toppling pile.
Unfortunately, as Carla walked away obviously upset at Lisa’s reaction, or lack of reaction, another weight fell on her shoulders. Her pursuit of the truth may just cost her everything worth holding onto in her life. She just couldn’t live with not knowing.
Unfortunately, her day only went from bad to worse. And by the time she was walking out of the station, fear and regret squeezing her chest at the knowledge that she could have been the cause of Brody dying, she knew she was on the verge of crumbling into nothing.
All she wanted to do was go find Carla and have her wrap her arms around her and hold her tight until she could breathe once more. But thanks to her choice to blow off the house inspection, she knew she was the last person Carla would want to see walking into Underworld. The only things she could do was go home and pray she could get it together before Carla got there. She’d certainly had enough of wiping Lisa’s tears and talking her off the ledge in the last few weeks. If she had to deal with another breakdown, Lisa was worried she would turn and run and never look back.
Back at the flat, Lisa sat on the side of their bed with her phone in her hand as tears streaked down her cheek and dripped off her chin. She wanted to call Carla. She was desperate to hear her voice. But the thought of Carla ignoring her calls was too much to bear. And the worst part was that she knew she deserved it. Carla had asked her for one thing today and Lisa had ignored her without explanation.
Lisa was spiraling, her thoughts getting darker and darker as the waves of self loathing continued to crash over her. She remembered this feeling well. She’d lived in this space for almost two years after Becky’s death. For the last year, she’d been clawing her way back to the light, helped in no small way by Carla. And now, to dive back into that dark place, especially now that she knew how much sweeter life was outside of it, made the pain of it so much worse by comparison.
The sound of the front door opening startled her out of her thoughts. Quickly wiping away the moisture from her eyes and the tear tracks from her cheeks, she took a deep breath and shoved her pain back down, determined not to let it show.
Of course, Carla saw through her straight away. And as Lisa explained what happened, far from being disappointed or angry with her, Carla listened calmly and though Lisa hated to admit her mistakes out loud, as she spoke she felt that dark, heavy cloud begin to lift just a bit. And as she felt herself losing her composure, Carla was there beckoning her in with her arms open.
Lisa sank into Carla’s embrace, the tightness in her chest loosening as Carla’s arms held her tight. She breathed deeply of her familiar scent and let it soothe her even further. If only her small slice of peace could last.

Carla leaned against the counter, staring without seeing as her tea cooled next to her. Lisa had been gone nearly an hour and she was going mad with worry. She should have driven her and waited in the car. She shouldn’t have let Lisa walk out the door by herself in the state she was in. Carla hated feeling so far away from Lisa when she knew she was hurt and struggling.
It was a relief to hear familiar footsteps on the stairs and Carla was at the door and pulling it open before Lisa could get her keys out of her pocket. One look at Lisa’s face and Carla knew it wasn’t time to ask questions. She simply opened her arms and waited for Lisa to fall into them.
She pulled Lisa further into the room so the door could close behind her and held her tight against her chest. Lisa tucked her face into the crook of Carla’s neck as her hands gripped and tangled in the shirt covering her shoulders. She wasn’t crying, at least not openly. Her shoulders didn’t shake and her breathing, while deliberate, was even. Suddenly, she lifted her head and her lips crashed against Carla’s with heated fervor, shocking her. Carla froze as Lisa’s lips demanded a reaction. She pulled back, putting space between them so she could look into Lisa’s burning eyes.
“What are you doing?” asked Carla, terrified for her girlfriend.
“What does it look like?” asked Lisa, voice thick.
“What happened with Costello?” Carla demanded, worried Lisa was having a mental breakdown.
“I don’t want to talk about it. I just want you,” Lisa insisted, bringing their lips together once more. Carla gripped her shoulders and gently pushed her back once more.
“Lisa, you’re scaring me,” Carla admitted.
“Costello put me on desk duty until I’m cleared by a shrink. And we can talk all about it tomorrow, but right now, I don’t want to talk. I don’t want to think. I just want to feel. I want to shut everything out except you and me for the next twelve hours. Please, Carla. Please.” The crack in her voice on her final plea broke Carla’s heart, and her reserve.
Hands that were holding Lisa back were suddenly pulling her flush against Carla’s body as Carla claimed her mouth once more. If Lisa wanted to shut off her mind for a bit, Carla could give her that. Lord knows she could understand the feeling of wanting to lose yourself in someone else for a while.
But as softly and gently as she tried to hold Lisa, to make sure she knew she was loved, Lisa was having none of it. Her fingers dug into the soft flesh of Carla’s hips as she pulled her in. Her lips were fierce and her tongue demanding as Carla opened to her. So, Carla met her passion for passion.
She trapped Lisa’s bottom lip between her teeth, sucking and nipping as she spun around and backed her into the bedroom. The moment the door closed, Carla spun and pushed Lisa firmly against it, using her body to trap her in place. Lisa’s head dropped back against the wood as Carla’s mouth kissed a trail to her neck. Where Lisa’s neck met her shoulder, Carla bit her harder than intended, but Lisa’s sharp gasp and the way her hands immediately came up to tangle in Carla’s hair to hold her in place, told Carla everything she needed to know about what Lisa wanted from her.
She soothed the spot with her tongue, knowing Lisa would be stuck wearing collared shirts for the next several days. But rather than regretting it, Carla felt a fierce surge of arousal at the sight of the already darkening spot claiming Lisa as hers.
Lisa’s clothes were no match for Carla’s desperate desire to feel Lisa’s soft skin against her own. Fabric fell in tangled piles as Carla stripped every stitch of clothing off of Lisa’s writhing body and tossed it to the floor.
Another nip to the swell of Lisa’s breast had her panting, her chest heaving beneath Carla’s lips. Carla dipped lower to swipe her tongue over Lisa’s already tightly pebbled nipple. She teased it with the tip of her tongue until Lisa’s legs were beginning to weaken and then she took it between her teeth and sucked.
Lisa couldn’t have contained the cry that burst from her if she’d tried. With what little ability to think left in her mind, she thanked any deity listening that Betsy was out for the night. Carla was breaking her apart with the precision of a surgeon. Every scrape of her teeth and swipe of her tongue sent another wave of moisture dripping down her inner thigh. She’d been desperate to shut her mind off when she’d walked through the door, and Carla was ensuring she wouldn’t be able to form a coherent thought for the foreseeable future.
Suddenly, Carla’s mouth was on hers once more and they were moving toward the bed. As the foot of the bed hit the back of her knees, Carla gave her a final shove and she dropped onto the bed.
“You’re still dressed,” Lisa complained, reaching out to tug at the loose shirt still covering Carla’s torso. Carla leaned in, placing a hand on either side of Lisa’s hips, and brought her lips to Lisa’s ear.
“If you want something, you’d better be ready to beg,” she purred in Lisa’s ear, sending a shiver over her skin. Carla punctuated her statement with her teeth catching Lisa’s earlobe and tugging.
“Please, Carla,” Lisa groaned, feeling like she was on the verge of spontaneous combustion.
“Please, what? Be specific, love.” Carla’s voice was pure velvet and spice and shot straight to Lisa’s core.
“Let me take your clothes off.” It took every ounce of brainpower Lisa possessed to formulate a coherent sentence.
“No, I don’t think so. I think you can sit there and watch.” Carla’s smirk should be illegal as she moved her hands down her own ribs to slip her fingers beneath the waistband of her leggings.
Lisa’s eyes were glued to her hands as they lowered centimeter by centimeter to reveal olive skin. Carla kicked the discarded fabric off of her foot as her hands slid up her bare thighs to bunch the hem of her shirt and begin lifting it. Lisa’s fingers ached to reach out and speed up the process, but she knew Carla would only bat her hands away.
Slowly, Carla’s stomach and ribs were revealed followed by satin and lace covered breasts. As her face disappeared beneath the fabric of her shirt, Lisa realized she’d been holding her breath and had to inhale deeply to stave off lightheadedness.
As her shirt joined the rest of the discarded clothing, Carla stalked forward until she was directly in front of Lisa, who finally gave in and reached out to grab her by the hips. She tugged until Carla was forced to climb on the bed, straddling Lisa with one knee on either side of her. Lisa looked up at Carla as Carla dipped her head to bring their lips together. Far from the usual soft, gentle kisses, Carla’s mouth was desire incarnate driving Lisa’s arousal to apoplectic heights. Then her fingers were closing around Lisa’s wrist and guiding her hand to the drenched satin still covering Carla’s center.
As Lisa’s fingers slid over the burning heat, Carla’s free hand tangled in Lisa’s hair and pulled. Her head was forced back, granting Carla unrestricted access to the pounding pulse at the base of her neck. Lisa was grateful Carla’s use of teeth and tongue were restrained due to the very visible area, but she also craved the sharp bites and nips that juxtaposed so perfectly with the soothing caresses of tongue and lips.
“Lower,” Lisa croaked as her fingers slipped past the barrier of fabric, causing Carla to stutter in her ministrations. Immediately Carla paused and used her grip on Lisa’s wrist to remove her hand from its explorations, pulling a desperate cry from Lisa’s throat as her other hand tightened in Lisa’s hair.
“I thought I told you to beg,” Carla growled, giving Lisa a shove to the shoulder until she was forced to lie back. Carla followed, giving Lisa what she asked for in the form of a sharp nip to the swell of her breast that would certainly leave teeth marks.
“God, please Carla! I need your mouth,” Lisa begged, sure she was going to lose her mind if she didn’t get some relief.
Carla’s head lifted, making eye contact and flashing Lisa a lethal smile.
“Good girl.” Lisa almost came on the spot.
Carla tracked her way down Lisa’s body, licking and biting everything within reach. Neck, collar bones, breasts, ribs. Nothing was spared from Carla’s nips and open mouthed kisses as if she was determined to brand Lisa as her own. The thought alone was enough to drive Lisa mad.
Finally, Carla settled between her thighs and Lisa could feel her breath brushing over hypersensitive skin. Instead of starting where Lisa needed her most, she felt Carla’s tongue tracing up her inner thigh, continuing her onslaught of nipping and sucking until Lisa was squirming in a desperate attempt to force her mouth to where she wanted it. She felt Carla’s chuckle more than she heard it and she couldn’t contain her frustrated groan.
“What’s wrong, love? Did you need something?” She felt the vibration of Carla’s words tickle her thigh.
“You’re the reason I need therapy,” Lisa grumbled, propping herself up on her elbows to look at Carla’s devious face.
Just as she opened her mouth to plead once more, Carla descended with deadly accuracy, wiping all concerns and frustrations from Lisa’s mind. Without conscious intent, she could hear the desperate moans, incoherent pleadings, and fervent words of worship spilling from her lips. Carla’s nails dug into the soft flesh of her thighs as she pulled Lisa impossibly closer, her tongue delving into her clenching depths.
Lisa’s first release was embarrassingly quick. Her legs shook and her breathing froze in time as a tsunami of sensation broke over her. Carla didn’t slow down in the slightest. Instead, the moment Lisa’s walls stopped clutching at her tongue, she slid two fingers into her and curled them once, twice, before adding a third finger and stretching Lisa to her limit.
Lisa had barely taken a breath before the next wave of pleasure wracked through her, arching her back and trapping Carla’s head between her thighs. Darkness encroached on the edges of her vision as stars burst behind her eyelids. Carla’s fingers continued to curl rhythmically within her, drawing out her orgasm until she was in danger of passing out.
When her ability to think slowly returned, she realized she was on the verge of suffocating Carla who surely couldn’t breathe as Lisa held her prisoner between clenched thighs. But when Lisa released her, Carla didn’t surface. She continued to lap gently at Lisa’s insanely sensitive clit. Lisa, unable to take any more, had to reach down and tangle her fingers in Carla’s silky tresses to pull her back up her body to her lips.
Carla’s face was sticky and glistened with the remnants of Lisa’s desire, and Lisa tasted herself on Carla’s lips as she kissed her deeply.
They lost track of time as they tangled together, thinking made impossible as their bodies melded together until they were as close to becoming one person as it was possible to be.
Hours later, Lisa rested on Carla’s bare chest as her girlfriend’s fingers toyed absently with her hair. She could hear Carla’s heart beating steadily beneath her ear and feel her chest rise and fall with each breath. Just like she knew it would, spending the evening wrapped in Carla’s embrace had lessened the panic and depression that settled over her as she left Costello’s office. And even now, as she thought back to the conversation and the day’s events, Carla’s presence and gentle touch kept the worst of her anxiety at bay.
“You alright, love?” asked Carla quietly in response to Lisa’s unconscious sigh.
“I could have killed that boy today,” Lisa admitted, shame burning in her eyes.
“You didn’t.” Carla’s voice was firm.
“But what if-” Lisa began and Carla cut her off immediately.
“No, don’t do that. Don’t catastrophize. Brody is fine, and if he’d just been upfront about what the pills were from the get go, he never would have been in the cell without them.”
“I guess so,” Lisa sighed. Carla’s free hand found Lisa’s where it rested on her ribs and wove their fingers together, keeping Lisa grounded.
“You’re a good cop, Lisa. You care about the people you protect and you do your best to treat everyone fairly. Weatherfield is lucky to have you looking out for us. I certainly sleep better at night knowing you’re here next to me.”
“I don’t feel like a good cop at the mo,” Lisa told her.
“You need to be kind to yourself, Lisa. Give yourself a break. You’ve been through enough in the last few years to break anyone down, and so much of it you had to deal with on your own. It’s a miracle you’ve lasted as long as you have without a total breakdown.”
“I just want everything to go back to normal. And therapy and desk duty isn’t going to help with that.” Lisa could feel the anger at Costello’s demands rising in her chest.
“Maybe it will help,” Carla shrugged. Lisa wanted to give her a look of disbelief, but couldn’t bring herself to lose the feeling of Carla’s skin against her own, so she just rolled her eyes.
“It will be an enormous waste of time. There’s no way I’m about to lie on a couch and cry to some stranger about my feelings.”
“I know it’s scary-”
“I’m not scared,” Lisa snapped, noticing the way Carla’s hand froze in her hair. “Sorry,” she apologized, sinking further into Carla’s embrace.
“As I was saying, I know it’s scary because I’ve been there. And just like you, it was the very last thing I wanted to do.”
“You went to therapy?”
“I did. And much like you, it wasn’t my choice. About six years ago, I had a breakdown. I’m sure you’ve probably heard mention of it.” Lisa could hear the stress in Carla’s voice.
“You don’t need to tell me,” Lisa soothed.
“It’s not a time in life I like to think about, but I want you to know. I want you to know that I understand what you’re feeling. And that even though it doesn’t always feel like it, life does get better.”
Lisa rolled slightly and propped her chin up on Carla’s chest so she could look at her beautiful face. She stayed quiet, letting Carla get her thoughts in order.
“It’s hard to explain the feeling of losing your mind. It’s terrifying. You don’t know what’s real and what’s not. Everyone feels like an enemy. I don’t think I’ve ever felt so alone and so scared in my life. And then I ended up on the roof of the factory. I wanted to die. I just knew everyone would be so much better off without me poisoning their lives. I couldn’t see a way past the pain and self-loathing.
“To make a long story short, I was sectioned in a mental care facility. Part of my treatment was regularly meeting with a therapist. At first, I let the sessions pass in silence, sure that nothing they said could possibly help me. Then, when I realized I had to talk if I ever wanted to get out, I started forcing myself to answer their questions. At first, it was one word answers and non-committal gestures. Then, slowly, the words became sentences and the sentences became conversations.
“Eventually, I realized I was starting to sleep through the night. So I kept talking, even after I was cleared to go home. None of it was easy or fun. Every session left me feeling like I’d been put through the ringer, but I got better.”
“Oh, Carla.” Lisa’s heart broke for her. She could hear the pain still lingering in her voice half a decade later.
“I’m fine. I’m okay now. But there was a time when I wasn’t and I just want you to know that you will get through this. It won’t be easy and it won’t be fun, but you’ll come out the other side stronger than ever. And I’ll be with you every step of the way.”

Chapter Text

22 January, 2026

Long after Lisa’s soft snores filled the space, Carla stared down at the blonde head in her lap, running her fingers through the silky soft strands. For the first time since Becky darkened their doorway, her heart felt nothing but peace. She’d been terrified of letting Lisa back in. The pain of losing her had been debilitating. She’d never experienced anything like it. Becky’s beatings had nothing on the agony of not being with Lisa.
And the last few weeks, knowing all she had to do was say yes and not being able to trust herself to make the right choice… it was exhausting. Every breath, every step was its own marathon. Thoughts of Lisa wrapped in Becky’s arms in their home, their bed, had plagued her and she thought nothing could be worse than having to live with that knowledge. She was wrong. Living without Lisa was exponentially worse.
Then she received Lisa’s letter and try as she might to stay strong, she knew before she read the final word that the fight was over. Trying to stay away from Lisa was like trying to swim in a tsunami. And she refused to do it any longer.
Giving in felt like the first breath after years underwater. She could feel her lungs expanding easily and her heart beating steadily. She knew they had a lot to work out over the next few weeks and months, but sitting there surrounded by the life they’d built together, she knew they would come out the other side stronger than ever.
Darkness had long since fallen by the time Betsy’s key could be heard in the door. It spoke volumes of Lisa’s level of intoxication that she didn’t so much as stir as the door banged and Betsy rustled, stopping in her tracks at the sight of Carla holding the unconscious Lisa in her lap.
“What happened?” asked Betsy, looking slightly alarmed.
“Too much wine.” Carla soaked in the sight of Betsy, looking for any changes since she’d been gone. Seeing her at the factory wasn’t enough and she’d missed her nearly as much as Lisa.
“So… does this mean you’re back?” asked Betsy. The desperate hopefulness she was obviously trying to hide would have made Carla’s decision for her if she hadn’t already made it.
She nodded and the look of happy relief on Betsy’s face only served to reinforce her choice to come home to her family. Dropping her bag, Betsy walked around the back of the sofa and wrapped her arms around Carla’s neck.
“I’m glad you’re home, I’ve missed you. We both have.”
“I’ve missed you too.”

By the time Carla trudged up the stairs after tucking a blanket over Lisa and trading her lap for a pillow, she was ready to collapse. Opening their bedroom door, she stopped in her tracks at the brand new bedding she hadn’t noticed before. Grateful that any trace of Becky in her bed had been tossed in the bin, Carla kicked off her shoes and dropped onto the bed, still fully clothed. Surrounded by the familiar scent of her home, of Lisa, she sank into a dreamless sleep.

Lisa’s dreams were plagued with hazy visions of Carla walking away, of her face void of the love that used to fill it whenever she looked at Lisa. She didn’t want to wake up. She didn’t want to face another day without Carla in her arms and in their home. If it wasn’t for Betsy, she would never get up again. But she could hear the muffled sounds of her daughter moving around above her, getting ready for the day and she knew she needed to at least pretend to be a functioning adult.
The moment she opened her eyes, she regretted it and slammed them closed once more. The light pierced straight through to her brain like a dagger and bile instantly burned in her throat. The flashes of the previous day spun through her mind, disjointed and confusing. The only clear picture was of Carla’s face, closer than it had been since she’d been released from hospital. Oh God, what had she done?

“Carla? Are you even listening to me?” Sarah’s raised voice finally broke through the images playing in Carla’s mind.
“Huh?” she asked, eyes focusing to see Sarah watching her with folded arms and a raised eyebrow.
“I said, I’m off to the client meeting. Do you need anything else before I head off?”
Carla glanced at the clock on the wall, contemplating.
“Tell the others to head off. We’re closing early today,” said Carla, choosing the reckless and irresponsible choice this once.
“Closing early? Are you sick or summat?” asked Sarah incredulously.
“No, nosey, I’m fine. Now, get off to that meeting and don’t screw it up.”
“See you tomorrow.” Sarah rolled her eyes, but turned and walked out to the main floor where Carla could hear the excited murmurs from the others as they were given the good news.
Truth be told, Carla had been useless all day. Ever since she’d been so close to finally kissing Lisa, something she could only dream about for over a month, she couldn’t get her mind off of her girlfriend’s mouth. A low, persistent hum of energy had been buzzing under her skin all morning and she had just about reached her limit. She didn't want to be at the factory. She wanted to be with Lisa. And judging by the hours that had passed since her love had dodged her kiss to hug the bog, she figured there was a good chance the wine had finally worn off and they could pick up where they left off.

Lisa could hardly believe she wasn’t dreaming as Carla pulled her into the bedroom and shoved the door closed with her foot. Carla’s lips were soft and exploring against Lisa’s, as if relearning the shape of them. Warm hands cupped her face as if terrified she might disappear, but Lisa wasn’t going anywhere. She refused to be separated from Carla ever again.
She slid her hands around Carla’s waist, pulling her closer but content to let Carla set the pace. The last thing she wanted to do was rush her and ruin anything. But, God, how she’d missed the feeling of this woman’s body molding against hers. She’d missed the familiar scent of her caressing her senses. She’d been an empty husk without Carla, and it had taken Becky coming back to realize that what she had with Becky wasn’t love. It certainly wasn’t even close to the love she and Carla shared.
Carla’s lips left hers, bringing her back to the moment. Disappointment was about to set in, but then Carla’s lips were at her throat, her teeth gently biting, her tongue drawing soothing circles until Lisa could barely breathe. Then Carla’s hands were at her shoulders, sliding the dressing gown off and letting it drop to the floor.
She didn’t miss a beat as her fingers found the buttons of Lisa’s top and began loosening them one by one until Lisa could feel the brush of Carla’s shirt against her bare skin. Lisa was quickly losing her battle with self control, her fingers digging into Carla’s hips hard enough to bruise as moisture pooled between her legs and fire burned through her veins.
Then Carla’s long, talented fingers were sliding past the waistband of her pants, and the moan that burst free from Carla’s throat as she was met with Lisa’s dripping heat was obscene and shattered Lisa’s hold on sanity completely. Lisa threw back her head, eyes slamming closed as Carla’s fingers danced over her clit.
“Carla!” she gasped, one hand coming free to wrap around Carla’s wrist and hold it in place as she moved against Carla’s fingers.

The sound of Lisa crying out her name was another suture tying them back together after the disaster that was Becky Swain. And as Lisa ground down, seeking more pressure, Carla could almost forget the last few months ever happened. But before Lisa could cry out her release, Carla pulled back her hand, offering a sly smile as Lisa’s frustrated groan.
“If you think you’re going to come before I get the chance to taste you, think again.”
Carla heard the deep rasp in her voice and loved the way Lisa’s whole body seemed to react. Lifting the hand she’d just removed from between Lisa’s legs, she traced Lisa’s lips before leaning in to kiss her. She tasted the hint of Lisa’s arousal she’d left behind and couldn’t wait to taste directly from the source.
Spinning, she pushed Lisa back against the closed door and began kissing her way down her body, stopping at her chest to take a tightly pebbled nipple between her teeth. She lost herself in the moment, focused only on the increasingly desperate moans spilling from Lisa’s lips until a sharp gasp made her realize she’d gotten carried away. A mark was quickly forming just above Lisa’s nipple that was sure to last at least a week.
She glanced up at Lisa, prepared to apologize but the look in Lisa’s eyes took her breath away. Far from looking upset or in pain, Lisa’s face was pure, unrestrained desire. Carla could feel the flood of moisture soaking through her pants and beginning to spill down her thighs.
“Again,” Lisa demanded, tangling her hands in Carla’s hair and directing her mouth back to her chest. More than happy to comply, Carla tried to restrain herself but by the time she continued her path downward, she knew Lisa was going to have several marks to remind her of their reconciliation.

Lisa felt Carla’s breath burning against her bare flesh as she kneeled in front of Lisa and slid her pyjamas and pants down to the floor. Carla looked up, demanding eye contact as she wrapped her fingers around Lisa’s ankle and lifted, hooking her leg over her shoulder and granting her unrestricted access. Lisa’s hands returned to Carla’s hair as she leaned in and began to kiss and nip Lisa’s inner thighs. Everything in her wanted to use her hold on Carla’s head to direct her tongue to where she desperately needed it, but she restrained herself. She knew it would be so much sweeter when it finally happened, and she was correct. The first swipe of Carla’s tongue nearly sent her out of her skin. She knew she had no hope of lasting more than a few seconds as Carla launched a targeted assault on her clit, sucking it between her lips to tease it with the tip of her tongue.

Carla felt Lisa’s fingers tighten in her hair as she sprinted toward her first orgasm. Carla had barely tasted her before Lisa was crying out her release loud enough to bring the whole neighborhood running.
But Carla wasn’t anywhere near done with her. Instead of gently easing her through, Carla reached around to grab two ample handfuls of Lisa’s arse to help support her shaky balance and to pull her closer to her mouth, allowing her tongue to slip easily between her folds to slide just inside her entrance. Lisa’s walls still pulsed, drawing her even deeper as moisture spilled down her chin. Dropping one hand, she scraped her nails up Lisa’s calf and inner thigh until she replaced her tongue with two fingers, meeting no resistance as she slid easily into her.

Lisa couldn’t breathe as Carla’s fingers curled inside of her again and again, and her tongue drew tight circles over her overly sensitive clit driving her absolutely mad as she skyrocketed toward a release she wasn’t sure she’d survive. Then Carla’s nails were digging into her backside as she moaned against Lisa’s heated flesh and Lisa could no sooner hold back the orgasm that ripped through her than hold back a hurricane with an umbrella. If Carla hadn’t had her pinned against the door and supporting her weight, Lisa would have collapsed.
She was so overwhelmed with sensation that it wasn’t until the stars behind her vision began to fade and awareness crept back into her mind that she felt the tears burning down her cheeks and the sobs ripping through her chest.
Then Carla was standing and pulling her into her arms, holding her tight as she tucked Lisa’s head under her chin and let her cry.

“It was like I was possessed, or like a bystander in my own body. I’d never realized how controlling she was of my every move. She was my first serious relationship and I didn’t know any better. Not until you. You swooped in and changed everything. You showed me what a true, equal and loving partnership was supposed to look like and there was no going back.” Lisa was still naked, tucked against Carla’s side with her head resting over her heart. Carla’s fingers played lazily through her hair as Lisa finally admitted the truth about her relationship with Becky. A truth that could have killed everyone she loved.
“But you still slept with her. You were going to leave and run away with her,” Carla pointed out. Lisa hated the hurt in her voice and wished with everything she possessed that she could take back everything that happened since Betsy’s birthday.
“I thought you hated me. I hated myself. I thought that was all I deserved after ruining the life we had built. Being with Becky… it was like being a prisoner in my own life and I felt like that was all I deserved,” Lisa tried to explain.
“So you didn’t tell her that sleeping with me was like sleeping with a corpse?” asked Carla, sounding hesitant to ask.
Lisa’s head shot up in disbelief.
“What on Earth are you talking about!” she asked in outrage.
“When she had me locked in that bloomin closet, she took great pleasure in telling me how disappointed you were in my lack of passion in bed and how you couldn’t get enough of her.”
Becky was lucky she was protected by steel bars and armed guards, because Lisa wanted to kill her. As if their one awkward, horrible encounter could even begin to compare…
“Carla Connor, look at me!” Lisa demanded, waiting until Carla finally made eye contact to continue. “We slept together once and it lasted about ten minutes. I was desperate to feel anything that could take away the pain of missing you, but the moment her hands were on me, all I felt was sick. I couldn’t stand it.”
“I can’t hear about her touching you.” Carla’s eyes closed as she shook her head.
“Look at me,” Lisa demanded once more, rolling on top of her to bring them face to face. Lisa cupped her cheek, tracing those razor sharp cheekbones with her thumb until Carla’s eyes opened once more.
“No one has ever made me feel the things you make me feel, just look at how my body responds to you at the slightest touch! I thought I’d had good sex before, but the first time with you... Carla, it was like comparing mince to the finest filet mignon in the finest restaurants in the world. And that was just the first time! Every time since then has only gotten better. You satisfy me in ways no one ever has before or ever will again. And I will happily spend the rest of my life showing you exactly how much I appreciate every touch,” promised Lisa, closing the distance to bring their lips together. She felt Carla’s smile against her mouth.
“Yeah?” The husky rasp of Carla’s voice sent a shiver of anticipation over her.
“Yes.” Lisa knew they had so much more to talk about and work through, but she also knew it wasn’t the time. She needed to erase every doubt Becky had managed to plant in her mind.
Determined to make her claim on Carla just as visible as those Carla had left on her, Lisa stripped her bare one layer at a time, stopping to worship every new inch of skin revealed with open mouthed kisses and light nips that had Carla squirming beneath her. Finally, Carla’s body was bare and there was nothing left between them. The buzz of electricity that always came from feeling Carla’s naked body against her own burned between them as Lisa took Carla’s erect nipple into her mouth, teasing with her tongue as she mirrored the movements with her fingers on the other breast.
Desperate for more contact, Carla’s legs opened allowing Lisa’s knee to slip between them. She sucked in a sharp breath as the dripping heat made contact and slid over her thigh as Carla began to move against her. Her cries, barely audible at first, quickly increased in volume and desperation as Lisa increased the pressure and began meeting her thrust for thrust.
Carla’s back arched and she threw a hand over her mouth, biting her palm to muffle the sound as wave after wave of pleasure threatened to drown her. Lisa’s movements never wavered as Carla was lost to sensation. And before the final tremors had even subsided, Lisa’s blonde head was sliding between her legs, forcing her thighs apart as her mouth descended. Carla was well acquainted with Lisa’s talented tongue, but this was a whole new level. Lisa devoured her like her life depended on it. And long before Carla was ready, Lisa drove her to the edge and threw her over until all she could see was stars.